C. 注ぐd out to Pelly all his 最近の experiences in the 固める／コンクリート world of Alterstadt, and in the unsubstantial world of 調書をとる／予約するs and of music, and he hinted at his dreams and ambitions. They tired the sun with talking and compared 公式文書，認めるs, and laid the 創立／基礎 of a friendship that C. thought would be lifelong. But that was not to be. After a week both left Heidelberg together and started in a steamer for Cologne. C. confided to Pelly that his ambition was to be a writer. He had no 願望（する） to work for examinations, still いっそう少なく to pass them. Life in a 政府 office he thought would be intolerable. Pelly was 運命にあるd for the Indian Civil Service, and C. sadly 反映するd that he would most certainly pass, as he had an admirably equipped 知能, and was 有能な of working without 成果／努力. He had distinguished himself at Eton, and would most probably do the same at Cambridge, which was his 即座の 目的地.

C. and Pelly talked of Wagner, Ibsen and the English poets; of Maupassant, Hardy, Meredith, Kipling and the 小説家s, and they both agreed it was high time some one should sing the Venusberg song all over England and 粉々にする the 塀で囲むs of Philistinism. They had no idea of the solidity of these 塀で囲むs.

すぐに after they had left Coblenz they were sitting on a seat on the deck of the steamer, and C. was 注ぐing out a flood of indignant rhetoric on the sins of Philistia.

"Everything in England wants 改革（する）ing," he said. "The House of Lords, what is the use of it? And the House of ありふれたs is worse. The Church is dead; the army is an expensive, inefficient machine; the 行う／開催する／段階 is childish; literature is gagged, and art is muzzled, bound by the code of the schoolroom. Nobody dares say what they think in England. If you do you are talked 負かす／撃墜する. It is the 勝利 of Philistinism. It's Philistinism that we must fight, you and I; and we must get others,

Just as he finished the last lines a man and a lady walked past C. and Pelly. The man wore a covert coat and a tweed cap, and the lady a dark serge coat and skirt. The man was smoking a 麻薬を吸う. They might both of them have stepped from the 前線 hall at Bramsley. The lady sat 負かす／撃墜する on the 味方する of the steamer, and the man arranged a rug on her 膝s.

The man walked up to C. and said to him, alluding to the General 選挙:--

"I say, I hope those damned 過激なs won't get in."

C. blushed and murmured something which, if it did not give the impression of assent, certainly did not 表明する any violent dissent.

And this was his first 遭遇（する） with the 軍隊s of British Philistinism since he had 入会させるd himself の中で the knights of and said good-bye to each other at Victoria 駅／配置する. They were both of them bound for their 各々の homes. They 約束d each other to 会合，会う very often in the 未来, and to correspond with unfailing regularity. The last 約束 they to a 確かな extent 実行するd. The first one was decided for them 異なって to their 期待s, for they never met again. Pelly went straight into the Indian Civil Service instead of going to Cambridge, as he had ーするつもりであるd to do. He passed brilliantly, went to India, and disappeared from C.'s life, except in so far as he was 代表するd from an 時折の letter from some remote 位置／汚点／見つけ出す. But C. did not realise this, either at the time of 分離 or afterwards. He always felt that he might be on the 瀬戸際 of 会合 Pelly 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the street corner; he could always 令状 to him easily, and he いつかs carried on imaginary conversations with him in his 長，率いる.

C. spent a fortnight at home, and thence proceeded to Bournemouth, where Mr. Owen 保証（人）d to get him into Oxford. There is no 記録，記録的な／記録する of C.'s life at Bournemouth. He never spoke about it or について言及するd it later. It was an 時代 that seems not to have counted in his life, nor did he ever について言及する any one he had met there, and yet Mr. Owen's 設立 was always 十分な to 洪水ing. In any 事例／患者 the sojourn at Bournemouth 実行するd its 目的, as C. passed Smalls and proceeded to Oxford, and became a member of X. College. He arrived at Oxford shy and a little bewildered. By going abroad he had broken the thread which 部隊d him to his 同時代のs, and the few men whom he recognised as having been at Eton at the same time as himself were at other colleges, and took no notice of him.

His first interview with the Master was not very 満足な. The Master asked him in in the evening. He seemed just to have begun his dinner, and was nibbling a piece of fried 単独の when C. was shown into the dining-room. He looked wise and comfortable, like a white フクロウ. The Master told C. to sit 負かす／撃墜する. Later on he 申し込む／申し出d him a glass of ワイン. He asked after Lord and Lady Hengrave, and then said, "And your brother? How is your brother Gilbert?" Gilbert was the ne'er-do-井戸／弁護士席. C. blushed scarlet and said:--

"He's abroad."

Whether the Master was conscious or not of his lapse we shall never know until the Judgment Day, and then there will scarcely be time; but the silence 原因（となる）d by the 発言／述べる lasted a long time.

"Have you read Boswell?" the Master asked at last. C. said he had not. Nor had he. The silence lasted till the Master said:--

"Good-night, Mr. Bramsley. Read Boswell."

The Master little 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd at the time that C., although he had never read Boswell, had done a far rarer thing, すなわち, to read Johnson, even the dictionary.

His 教える asked him to breakfast with several other undergraduates, and during the meal C. did not utter a word, but there was one undergraduate 現在の who never 中止するd talking, and told anecdote after anecdote about his experiences with Custom House 公式の／役人s abroad. C. did not know who this talkative individual was, nor did he ever get to know him afterwards. It was during his first fortnight at Oxford that one evening, when he was walking across the Quad, he met an undergraduate who was whistling to himself very loudly. C. had already noticed him before in Hall, and had wondered who he was. He looked like a Spaniard. His hair was 黒人／ボイコット and his 注目する，もくろむs were （疑いを）晴らす, dark and slow. His 指名する was Gerald Malone. He （機の）カム from the West Country. He was a Devonshire man, the son of a doctor, who lived 近づく Dartmoor, and he had an Iberian 緊張する.

Malone nodded to him, and C. 表明するd 半分-承認.

"Come up to my rooms," said Malone; and they strolled up to the rooms on the second 床に打ち倒す in silence.

When they reached the rooms, which were 完全に 明らかにする except for a dilapidated rep sofa, a standing bookcase 十分な of serviceable 調書をとる／予約するs, and a 地図／計画する of Rome over the chimney-piece, they 設立する several other undergraduates engaged in making some 肉親，親類d of brew with a kettle and some lemons. Everybody there seemed to take C. for 認めるd, and he mixed やめる 自然に with them, and soon 設立する himself taking an active, not to say a violent, part in the conversation. Every one was talking at once, and nobody was listening. Suddenly C. heard Malone say that all poetry was rot, but that the rottenest of all poets was Shelley.

"He's the best of all the poets," C. heard himself 説 静かに and decidedly.

"The rottenest of all rotten poets," said Malone, who was just then squeezing a lemon into a glass of hot water.

C. took the lemon from his 手渡すs, and threw it into the 解雇する／砲火／射撃. Malone looked at him, and then went for him calmly. They were soon both struggling on the 床に打ち倒す in a long, hard-fought, silent, infinitely arduous and painstaking struggle of the Homeric 肉親，親類d, where first one and then the other of the combatants gets the better of the contest. At one moment C. was on the 最高の，を越す, and thought the victory was in his 手渡す. Malone had another piece of lemon in his 手渡す, and his 反対する was to rub C.'s nose with it. The piece of lemon became the 客観的な of the fight. Then Malone got the upper 手渡す, and 軍隊d C.'s 長，率いる to the 床に打ち倒す, but just when victory seemed to be in his しっかり掴む C., by a 最高の wriggle and jerk, managed to neutralise the position. He could not 勝利，勝つ, for strong as he was, Malone was still stronger, but he could 避ける the humiliation of the lemon rub. Finally the piece of lemon in the scuffle was 解放（する）d from Malone's 手渡す, and then a desperate struggle began for who should reach it first. C. was lying half on his 支援する. Malone had more or いっそう少なく the upper position, but both 団体／死体s wriggled, turned and struggled so much that they were seldom in the same position for more than two seconds. Malone had pinioned one of C.'s 武器, but C. managed with the other to snatch the piece of lemon and throw it に向かって the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, when another undergraduate sententiously 発言／述べるd that the struggle was one of those Pyrrhic 戦う／戦いs which were neither lost nor won, and, so 説, he threw the piece of lemon into the 解雇する／砲火／射撃. Malone got up and said:--

"You are an ass, Blades, you've spoilt the whole fight."

They had neither of them lost their tempers during the struggle, and yet each of them had fought with all the concentrated 暴力／激しさ he was 有能な of. That little episode was the beginning of C.'s friendship with Gerald Malone, which was to last him all his life.

Malone 奮起させるd C. with hero-worship, いっそう少なく by his gifts, which were above the 普通の／平均（する）, both in 事柄s 知識人 and 運動競技の, than by his audacious high spirits and his かわき for 企業, if possible, dangerous 企業, and his desperate 決意 to go through with things. He was, in daily life, 静かな, and not even very talkative, but on especial occasions, whenever there was a rag, or an 企業 in the 空気／公表する, he assumed 命令（する） and 奮起させるd the 訴訟／進行s with the energy of a demon. He had been educated at Dulwich, and he was a good oar and a good classic scholar, but 完全に without ambition, and the Master, who liked him, said upon one occasion: "I'm afraid that Malone will make a mucker of life," an unusual 表現 to 落ちる from his purist lips.

C. very soon began to settle 負かす／撃墜する at Oxford. He did not go in for 列／漕ぐ／騒動ing, but he played Rugby football with success. He 避けるd the 追跡（する）ing world, as he could not afford to 追跡（する）, and the more things at Oxford were like his home the more he 避けるd them. Curiously enough, his literary, as apart from his 知識人 life (that is to say, his work), seemed to have come to an abrupt end. He was reading for Mods.

The first time he read an essay to the Master, the 支配する was 冷淡な to him, and he did not do himself 司法（官）. The Master 麻薬を吸うd like a bullfinch, while C. read out his platitudinous discourse, but at the end he said to him: "The English is good."

C. kept the secret of his literary tastes and aspirations to himself. It was not that he did not hear 調書をとる／予約するs discussed around him; he heard endless literary discussions, but they disconcerted him. Malone had read a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定, but it was only the Greek and Latin authors that moved his 賞賛. As for modern literature, he enjoyed Dumas, Alice in Wonderland, and Sherlock Holmes, but not only nineteenth century, but all English 詩（を作る） was a 調印（する）d 調書をとる／予約する to him. He talked with laughing contempt of Shakespeare, Milton, Shelley and Keats, and of all the poets whom C. admired most.

All his friends put C. to shame in this 事柄 in different ways. There was Wilfrid Abbey, who seemed never to have read, nor to read anything at all, as if a 井戸／弁護士席-educated man knew all that was necessary without reading a 調書をとる／予約する. He could always cap a quotation, and never 行方不明になるd an allusion. He seemed to have 吸収するd his culture from the 空気／公表する. But he had no love of 調書をとる／予約するs, and it was impossible to discuss such things with him. There was Oliver Hallam, a dynamic personality, with an 不規律な 直面する, uncertain in temper, and ever 転換ing in mood, who discussed long and loudly what was good and bad, in a way that was above C.'s 長，率いる.

Then, beyond his particular sphere, there were the 知識人s: Keeley, who 吸収するd knowledge without difficulty, and who seemed to have got beyond the 行う／開催する／段階 when it was necessary to read; and Edmund Blades, the son of Christopher Blades, the historian, and of Rachel Ellman, the once-famous Lieder-singer, who said that the time had not yet come for him to read modern 詩（を作る）. He had not 十分に formed his taste on the old. For the 現在の, he was reading Thucydides. Separate from the 知識人s, there was a small musical and artistic 始める，決める, into which C. 侵入するd from time to time. It 含む／封じ込めるd a fabulously rich Israelite, called Goldmann, who collected Oriental 磁器, which was broken in his rooms after bump suppers, and an 極端に superficial, voluble, but good-natured 存在, 指名するd Bently Jones, who, for some 推論する／理由, was called ローマ法王 Joan. He was florid in dress and demeanour, and collected obscure modern French 詩（を作る） and pictures from Munich. C. could not understand what or whom he was talking about when he discussed 調書をとる／予約するs. He seemed to 住む a 州 he had neither visited nor heard of, and to have read 調書をとる／予約するs whose 存在 he had never even 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd at Versailles, either from his conversations with Burstall or from the echoes that Pelly used to bring him from the Quartier Latin.

C. thought for the moment no more of literature. There were plenty of other things to 占領する him, and he enjoyed himself ecstatically.

He went home at the end of his first 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語 and spent Christmas at Bramsley, where there was a large 集会 of uncles and aunts. Mrs. Roden had written to his mother, asking that he might spend a few days at their country house as soon as Christmas was over. Lady Hengrave thought this was a good idea.

When he arrived at Elladon, the Rodens' house, he was enormously struck by the 質 of the atmosphere there, so different from that of his own home. The Corots, the Daubignys on the 塀で囲むs, the noisy teas, the games, the rambling discussions about everything and every one, where 明らかに you could say what you thought about a 調書をとる／予約する or a person without 存在 considered 半端物, were a sharp contrast to him, after the rigid tenour of his family life. There was a large party staying in the house. There was some 追跡（する）ing and a little rough 狙撃. C. made friends with a boy called Walter Wright, who was working for the Indian Civil Service. He had just 決定するd not to go up to Oxford. He passed his examinations ーするために do so and had meant to go to the same college as C. a year before, but he was 妨げるd from doing so by an attack of rheumatic fever, and he went to a crammer's instead. The crammer, however, was all in favour of his going to Oxford. C. entered into Wright's 事例／患者 with 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and said he must certainly go to Oxford, and Wright settled to do so.

It was at Elladon, at a concert given in the village, that C. and Wright made the 知識 of a family called Lord, who were staying at that time with some 隣人s of the Rodens. Mr. Lord was an 年輩の, nervous man with grey hair, and wore a pince-nez on a 幅の広い 略章. In his 青年 an 不成功の painter, he had invented a new 肉親，親類d of pottery, which had likewise 証明するd a 失敗, and designed a 飛行機で行くing machine which never got その上の than the tracing-paper 行う／開催する／段階. With Mr. and Mrs. Lord was their daughter, Beatrice. C. sat in the same 列／漕ぐ／騒動 during the concert, and was spellbound by the few glimpses he had of her beauty. She was not eighteen years old, then; there was something indescribably noble about her. Nothing stiff nor Juno-like, but something authentically celestial; something in her very soft, azure 注目する，もくろむs that 示唆するd a floating, loving ocean; something magical in her smile; something strong and proud in her chin that was too pronounced, and in her eyebrows, that were too boldly pencilled, and in her mouth that seemed carelessly finished; something indescribably 向こうずねing and winning in her whole

C. fell in love at first sight, but he was not conscious of the fact. He was only conscious that he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to look at her. He could not manage to do so without 存在 uncivil and 星／主役にするing. He hardly saw her, and when he was introduced to her at the end of the concert there was no time to speak or look.

On the way home he said to Wright:--

"Isn't she beautiful?" and his 注目する，もくろむs were 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d with dream. He didn't allude to her again, and すぐに afterwards, the next day or the day after, he left for home.

When C. went 支援する to Oxford for the Lent 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語 he had a new friend in Walter Wright, and he introduced him to all his friends. Wright had been educated at Winchester. He was not a classical scholar, but he was fond of 調書をとる／予約するs, and had read a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定. Above all things he was 同情的な and intuitive, and he （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd C.'s taste. C. was aware of this, but for some time he did not について言及する to Wright, or to any one else, that he was himself fond of reading and had read a 広大な／多数の／重要な 量 of English 詩（を作る）. With some of his 同時代のs he was ashamed of his ignorance; with others of his knowledge. It was やめる by 事故 that he broke through the 障壁 of reserve with which he had hedged himself on this 支配する. One day Wright was sitting alone in his rooms.

"What are you reading?" asked C.

"Tennyson--Maud."

"I've hardly read anything by Tennyson since I was a child," said C. "My mother won't 収容する／認める that Tennyson is a poet, and at Eton my 教える laughed at him, and the Germans despised him, and I've only read things like the 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of the Light 旅団 and the May Queen."

Wright 手渡すd him the 調書をとる／予約する, and C. began at the beginning, and then went on without stopping. Wright did not 乱す him. He went on with a piece of work he had on 手渡す. C. read till past midnight, when he finished the monodrama. He then left the room 突然の and went to his rooms. The silvery, flute-like music, the warm passion, the luscious landscape, and the glowing imagery, had caught him and whirled him away into another sphere. It moved him in a new manner. It was the first time he had heard English 詩（を作る） speak in the accents of his time and 表明する what he might have felt himself. So far poetry had kindled his enthusiasm, his 賞賛, his imagination, his love of romance; this kindled the 夜明けing emotions and passions of his heart. He did not go to sleep for a long time that night. He was like a man who had taken hashish. Strings had been touched in him which had never been stirred, and tremulous thoughts and dreams were （人が）群がるing his mind, and there was a 微光 which had never been there before. Something had lit a new lamp within him, and all that night 見通し after 見通し haunted him. The birds in the high with him his literary tastes. This was 半端物, as Wright was nothing if not literary and 泡ing over with enthusiasm for 調書をとる／予約するs and for new 発見s in literature. C. kept all this to himself and threw himself into the active life of the college. He was insensibly becoming a 主要な member in the small group to which he introduced Wright, to which Abbey and Hallam belonged.

They called the outside world, that is to say, the 列／漕ぐ／騒動ing 始める，決める, the 知識人s, the Artistic, and the ordinary undergraduate "Limbo," and they only 認める one member of it--a red-haired, 事柄-of-fact, rather 厚い-長，率いるd and 極端に painstaking, conscientious man called Baines, and 愛称d Socks--into their intimacy.

But the group itself was a 公正に／かなり large one, and the college 当局 率直に detested it for its covert insubordination and for the obscure rags it was perpetually organising. Wilfrid Abbey, who was shy and 静かな, a 精製するd Etonian who hardly ever spoke in company at all and was lazy beyond description as far as any mental 成果／努力 was 関心d, was a prime leader in these escapades.

One evening he （機の）カム up to C. and said to him:

"You have been put up as a 候補者 for the Quadranglers."

"What are the Quadranglers?" asked C.

"You shall see," said Abbey, and he took him to his rooms, which were on the ground 床に打ち倒す of the college. There he 設立する a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する spread with dishes of oysters, some tankards of beer, some 瓶／封じ込めるs of different-coloured ワインs, and in the middle of these dishes a large 調書をとる／予約する, sumptuously bound in crimson 鎮圧するd morocco and with the words The Quadranglers beautifully 道具d on it. "That," said Wilfrid Abbey, "is the 調書をとる／予約する of minutes, and no minutes are ever to be entered into it, and the 支配する of the club is that you are to eat and drink as much as you can in three minutes and then jump out of the window. If you 成し遂げる this satisfactorily you become a life member."

C. 成し遂げるd the 義務 satisfactorily, and became a life member of the Quadranglers.

On another occasion they 調査するd the colleges of Oxford by climbing from roof to roof, and on a third occasion they turned the Quadrangle into an imitation of the park of Versailles by bedding out flat tin baths 十分な of gold-fish.

The college 当局 were for sending 負かす／撃墜する Malone, who had been thought, and rightly so, to be the ringleader in this 事件／事情／状勢, but the Master would not hear of it. He contented himself by 説 that he did not think it humorous and gating him. A more serious escapade happened a little later, when, during a rag in the Quad, C. 損失d a bath-議長，司会を務める which belonged to the Master's sister. The 当局 took a very 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な 見解（をとる） of this 出来事/事件, as they said it was a 違反 of 儀礼 and an 侮辱 to the old. A college 会合 was held, and the Dean 選ぶd for the sending 負かす／撃墜する of C. The Master …に反対するd it and said:

"I don't think he meant to be discourteous. I don't think he meant to 侮辱 the old." And so nothing was done.

C. went home for the vacation, having enjoyed his second 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語 even more than his first. During the vacation Lady Hengrave 示唆するd that Walter Wright should be asked to spend a Saturday to Monday at Bramsley. She knew his people, and C., as it was not his own idea, but his mother's, had no 反対. He had once 提案するd such a thing himself, but he would never do so again. It had been a lamentable 失敗.

On the Saturday on which Wright had been 招待するd there was a typical 集会 at Bramsley: the Bishop of Barminster, who had married a cousin of Lord Hengrave's, a florid and alarmingly condescending ecclesiastic, with a large 耐えるd and a 基金 of anecdote, whom Lady Hengrave thought transgressed the code of decency by 存在 High Church. He wore a large gold cross, which she thought "半端物," and he turned to the east when he said the Creed in church, which she said was against the 法律. With him was his apologetic, blond and explanatory wife.

Lord Hengrave, at one end of the long, （人が）群がるd dining-room, which had some 罰金 Dutch pictures, looked 極端に dignified and young for his age; he was carefully dressed, and he walked 補助装置d by a tortoise 爆撃する-長，率いるd 茎. Lady Hengrave, at the other end, still "so handsome," with 会社／堅い lines about the mouth and chin. It was impossible to imagine her unbending. Both C.'s sisters were there, both of them ultra-neatly dressed and rather stiff, with every pin in its 権利 place; neither of them pretty, and neither of them bad-looking. There were several other relations and one or two 隣人s staying in the house.

On Sunday morning everybody went to church, an old-fashioned church with high shut pews, in which the Hengraves knelt on large red hassocks, and followed the service in large red 祈り 調書をとる／予約するs. The service was long and the Bishop preached, and Lord Hengrave slept through the sermon. C. felt that he was looking at Bramsley for the first time through the 注目する，もくろむs of his observant friend. He wondered what Wright thought of it all, how Bramsley struck the outside world. They must think it a hideous house, he thought. As a 事柄 of fact, Wright was struck by the curious and comfortable mixture of shabbiness and splendour, and he noticed the 罰金 調書をとる／予約するs in the long library, the one or two exceedingly 罰金 pictures--the Romney on the staircase, the Lawrence and the Raeburn in the 製図／抽選-room--mixed with indifferent family portraits.

Just as the party sat 負かす／撃墜する to 昼食 on Sunday C.'s brother arrived. He was in the 勝利を得た 段階 of his last year at Eton. He was 紅潮／摘発するd with 当惑 and tingling after a long, 冷淡な 運動 in an open dogcart. He was like C., but taller and better-looking; you noticed his looks at once, and it was impossible to help thinking of Hotspur, Prince Hal, Shakespeare, and every 肉親，親類d of symbol and embodiment of gallantry and 青年 when you saw him.

Wright was sitting next to 行方不明になる Broxton, the daughter of a 隣人ing master of hounds.

She read Wright's thoughts as he looked at Harry's 入り口 and watched him shyly take his place at the other end of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.

"Isn't he good-looking?" she said. "His father must have been just like that when he was young."

Wright looked at Lord Hengrave, and compared father and son. They had the same short nose and long chin, the same 緩和する of carriage, although Lord Hengrave was a little bent and half 手足を不自由にする／（物事を）損なうd by gout, and the same distinction.

"The eldest boy was good-looking, too," said 行方不明になる Broxton, "but now he is fat. But I think Caryl is the most 利益／興味ing-looking of them all."

Wright looked at Caryl 批判的に for the first time, and appraised his looks. He had his father's distinction, he was dark like his mother, but there the likeness ended. He saw no look either of the father or of the mother, either in his features, his general 外見, or his 表現.

"I suppose Caryl would be considered good-looking, too?" he said.

"I think," said 行方不明になる B., "that he is really the best-looking of them all. Edward, the eldest, is rather 甚だしい／１２ダース, and Harry is a wonderful 見本／標本 of 青年 and health, but his 直面する means nothing. Caryl has such a 井戸／弁護士席-削減（する） 直面する. He reminds me of a Renaissance bronze, and those dark 深い-始める，決める 注目する，もくろむs are most 利益／興味ing. I am a 肉親，親類d of portrait painter, a poor one, but still a portrait painter, and I look at him from that point of 見解（をとる）--but I think it is an unhappy 直面する and even a 悲劇の one."

At that moment Caryl was talking and smiling easily, and, as Wright thought, happily to one of the guests. He looked singularly untouched by the cares and troubles of life.

"Why?" he asked, "How do you read his character?"

"井戸／弁護士席," she said, "there is a dangerous question in his 注目する，もくろむs, and his chin isn't strong like his father's and Harry's. I daresay I am wrong, but I think he will have a lot of trouble in his life. He looks like--I can't think of it now--I shall think of it later."

"Do you know him 井戸／弁護士席?"

"Very little, although I have seen him here for years, ever since he was ten years old. I know the others best."

After 昼食, Lord Hengrave took all the guests for the family walk 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the garden and stables. C. was silent and hardly spoke at all. After tea, Lady Hengrave showed Wright her sitting-room, over the chimney-piece of which there was a large portrait of a young man in uniform.

"That is Edward, my eldest boy," she said, "as he was when he was in the Guards. The boys," she 追加するd, with a sigh, "have got all the looks, and they don't want them."

C. was, during the whole of the day, 猛烈に uncomfortable for his friend's sake. He kept on thinking that Wright must be 存在 cruelly bored--and must be thinking everything awful. His 恐れるs were unnecessary. Wright was やめる comfortable at Bramsley, but he felt, にもかかわらず, that the atmosphere had something 冷気／寒がらせるing about it. Lord Hengrave was as courteous to him as it was possible to be. Lady Hengrave was exceedingly 肉親，親類d, but, from time to time, he did have a slight sense of 圧迫. There was something, he thought, 猛烈に final about all their judgments, and C. was more aware of this than ever, and felt acutely what his friend must be feeling. They both felt that life was 行為／行うd, that people were 裁判官d, that things were done, opinions 受託するd, 調書をとる／予約するs read によれば 確かな rigid and inflexible 基準s and codes. When some one について言及するd a 確かな new musical comedy which had just been produced, and had 達成するd an instantaneous success, Lady Hengrave said with solemn 決定／判定勝ち（する）, "Edward couldn't get places, but we will go 直接／まっすぐに we get to London," Wright felt, and C. felt that he was feeling, that to see this particular play was looked upon as a 肉親，親類d of sacred 義務, like going to church on Sunday, which it would be a 甚だしい／１２ダース 違反 of decorum not to fulfil. She said about something else, "I saw it in the newspaper," and they knew it meant only one newspaper, a 保守的な one, and that that settled the 事柄. And at tea-time, when some one asked her if she had read a 確かな 自由主義の 政治家，政治屋's speech, she said, "I never read his speeches."

But Wright was afforded a glimpse of Lady Hengrave's 尊敬（する）・点 for the classics, which she 尊敬（する）・点d in the same way as she 尊敬（する）・点d everything 設立するd from the Church to the acceptedly good 事実上の／代理 of a 井戸／弁護士席-known comedian, when she asked him if he knew German. He said, "Yes," and she said to him, "Schiller's plays are beautiful," and she 確認するd the 発言／述べる with an affirmative sigh.

"The boys," she 追加するd later, "have forgotten their German. It's a 広大な／多数の／重要な pity."

Late on Sunday afternoon, C. took Wright up into a turret, and said he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to show him his 退却／保養地. It was the octagonal room, 十分な of old 調書をとる／予約するs. There was no 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and it was rather 冷淡な, for although it was April the 勝利，勝つd was 冷淡な. However, they sat there and smoked for a long time.

"I come here," said C., "when I want to escape from everybody."

As they smoked and talked, Wright looked at the 調書をとる／予約するs.

"Have you read all these?" he asked.

"Yes," he said, to Wright's surprise, "all of them."

And C. spoke out for the first time. He told Wright he had a passion for literature, 特に for poetry. His father and mother 尊敬（する）・点d the classics, and had 主張するd on all their children reading Shakespeare, Dryden, ローマ法王 and Sir Walter Scott, but as they had been made to do this when they were far too young to understand what they were reading, it had only had the 影響 of making them cordially dislike the 指名する and sight of these authors. But C. said he had discovered other poets by himself, and the romantic poets, Shelley, Keats and Coleridge, at Eton. Their 作品 were not to be 設立する in the library at home. Wright realised at once that he was 深く，強烈に 熟知させるd with all the earlier English poets, the Elizabethans, the Carolines, and the poets of the eighteenth century, not only as few boys of his age, but as few professional literary Englishmen. Wright discovered that he knew reams of the obscurest poets by heart; that he had a photographic memory. He had 心にいだくd all this as a secret, and he said that Wright was not to tell a soul. Wright felt there was something else behind all this, and asked him, at last, if he had ever tried to 令状 anything himself. He said he had tried, but he had torn up most of what he had written, and then he 自白するd that his 広大な／多数の／重要な ambition was to be a writer some day; that he would give anything to go in for journalism 直接／まっすぐに he left Oxford, he knew that this would not be possible; he might just as 井戸／弁護士席 示唆する 存在 a highwayman or a すり to his parents.

"They won't let me stay long at Oxford," he said. "At the most two years. They won't be able to afford it, and then I shall be 捨てるd 負かす／撃墜する in the City, or in some 政府 office for the 残り／休憩（する） of my life, and there will be an end of all that."

"Anthony Trollope," Wright 反対するd, "wrote all his 調書をとる／予約するs while he was a 政府 公式の／役人. I am sure you would always find time to do what you 手配中の，お尋ね者 to do, if you really felt keen about it."

"Yes," said C., "if one really has the gift, but I don't suppose I have; I would rather be a 新聞記者／雑誌記者 and learn to 令状 leaders and the police news than be in the City or in a 政府 office."

They talked in that room for over two hours, and every now and then C. would take 負かす／撃墜する a 調書をとる／予約する from the 棚上げにするs, and say, "Read that?" or "Do you know this?" and Wright seldom knew the passages which he pointed out to him. At other moments he would say, "Do you know this thing?" and he would recite a passage from Donne, Campion, or from one of the Elizabethan dramatists. He had a passion for Webster and Ford, and he knew Shakespeare better than any one else Wright had ever met before or since. Talking about Shakespeare, he said:--

"It's curious that I should 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる Shakespeare, considering how I loathed 存在 made to read him when I was a boy, and didn't know what it all meant. But I don't 悔いる it now, because in that way I learnt a whole lot by heart, as an unintelligible rigmarole, which now gives me 巨大な 楽しみ."

On Monday morning, Wright left Bramsley and travelled up to London in the same carriage with 行方不明になる Broxton. She talked to him about C., and said that she was very glad C. had got a friend. Wright said he had plenty of friends at Oxford.

"Yes," she said, "but a friend he can see at Bramsley. He once brought a friend of his before, and it was a 広大な／多数の／重要な 失敗. I 推定する／予想する it was Lady Hengrave who asked you."

Wright said this was the 事例／患者, and she said she felt sure C. would never ask any one again of his own （許可，名誉などを）与える.

"The Hengraves know your people and 受託する you."

"Are they very difficult to please?" Wright asked.

"They don't understand anything outside their particular 軌道, and C.'s friend was rather rough. They don't understand him very 井戸／弁護士席. He has always been thought to be the 黒人／ボイコット sheep of the family. They 手配中の，お尋ね者 him to be a sailor, but he failed to pass the 入り口 examination. He is supposed not to have done 井戸／弁護士席 at Eton, and to have learnt nothing there. I 推定する／予想する it was his own fault. He's very obstinate. They would never have sent him to Oxford, only his uncle, Mr. Roden, 申し込む／申し出d to 支払う／賃金 for it."

"Are they so 不正に off?" Wright asked.

"All the 所有物／資産／財産 is mortgaged, and nobody knows how they manage to live, but they've got a house in Portman Square, and they live at Bramsley at Christmas, 復活祭, and in the summer. Nothing is ever let. Edward has done 公正に／かなり 井戸／弁護士席 in the City, and he married an American who is やめる 井戸／弁護士席-off. Julia, the eldest girl, has been out two years; Marjorie, the second, one year. There was, you know, a second son, Gilbert, who got into some money 捨てる. He lives in Canada, and they never について言及する him. I believe the only one of the family Lady Hengrave really cares for now is Harry."

"Did she like Gilbert?"

"I think so. I think he probably was the only one of the family she loved, but we shall never know that. She never alludes to him. She never got on with C. She doesn't understand 早い 段階 of 開発. He acquired intellectually a 確かな 量 of inner 信用／信任 that he had till then been devoid of, or uncertain about. During his first two 条件 at Oxford he had been overawed by comparing himself disadvantageously with his friends in college. He had been dumbfounded by what he considered the superior culture of some--a man like Hallam, for instance, and even by the solid scholarship of Malone, and these were men he liked, and who 扱う／治療するd him as an equal; and he had been humiliated by some of the 知識人s (men he disliked, and who looked 負かす／撃墜する on him), and had felt a わずかに withering blight in the company of others, like Blades (whom he liked), while he despised the superficiality and the affections of the artistic 始める，決める.

On the other 手渡す, 知識人 intercourse with Wright was too 平易な. He 不信d Wright's opinions, 見解（をとる）s and tastes because they seemed to him to be too easily understood, and it was so 平易な to talk 調書をとる／予約するs and poetry with him that C. did not do so at all.

One day he showed Wright some 詩（を作る）s he had written in Germany, and Wright genuinely admired them. He even 賞賛するd the Eton Vale. This 納得させるd C. that Wright's 賞賛 could not count for much, and he classed him in the same 部類 with Calmady, his old Eton friend. Thus it was that during his first two 条件 he had kept his literary tastes and ambitions to himself and had played up to the idea that he was a Philistine and an ignoramus. The 状況／情勢 was 完全に changed by two new factors. One was the discernment of the Master, who, although he often had little patience with "enthusiasm," had the keenest scent for the seeds of literary talent, and （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd in C.'s essays a gift for style and a 創立／基礎 of wide and やめる unusual reading. The Master encouraged him 慎重に and tactfully, used to send for him in the evening when he was finishing his dinner, and talk to him about 調書をとる／予約するs. He had recommended C. to read Boswell, and he was surprised when he discovered how much more C. had already done in the way of Johnsonian 熟考する／考慮する. The Master 嘆き悲しむd his reading history, and 勧めるd him to take 広大な／多数の／重要なs. C. didn't care for history, and the Master realised this and said he was made to understand Greek literature. C. had かなりの knowledge of Latin, which he had learnt as a child, but only an 普通の／平均（する） knowledge of Greek. But even such Greek as he 所有するd had shown the Master that he was 有能な, if not of distinguished scholarship, of exceptional 評価, and it was a thousand pities that he should not cultivate it. The Master 手配中の，お尋ね者 him to give up history and take up the classics in earnest. C. was only too willing to do this, but he said it would be no use. However, he 同意d; and so the 事柄 残り／休憩（する）d.

Wright was perpetually 勧めるing him to produce, but with the exception of the essays he wrote for the Master it is doubtful whether C. wrote anything new during this period. He may have written some 詩（を作る）, but if he had he destroyed it and never showed it to any one. Nor did he ever 与える／捧げる to any of the 地元の magazines. He belonged to one or two 審議ing societies, but during his first two 条件 非，不，無 of his speeches attracted any attention. All his inner life was 活動停止中の and slumbering. But a 誘発する was waiting to turn the smouldering, flickering ashes into an incandescent 炎. The 誘発する was not slow to 落ちる. It was the second new factor that changed the 現在の of C.'s life.

About nine miles from Oxford there was a house called Bilbury, which belonged to a retired 陸軍大佐, a bachelor, who often let it. It was too big a house for a bachelor and too small for most families. It was an old, rather ramshackle and picturesque building with a disused moat 一連の会議、交渉／完成する it and an uncared-for garden. It was の近くに to the river. This summer it was taken by Mr. and Mrs. Lord, who thought it would be a good thing for their daughter to have some country 空気／公表する, and かもしれない to see a little of Oxford life. They had let their London house for May and June. Bilbury was to be had cheap. Mrs. Lord, who was 完全に unpractical, decided to take it at once because of the fireplace in the hall, which she said was so convenient. As they were only going to live there in the summer, it was difficult to know what she meant; but take it they did. One morning Mrs. Lord had come into Oxford to do some shopping. She was dawdling in a bookshop and her daughter, Beatrice, was with her. C. strolled into the shop, but he did not at first notice the Lords. They were on one 味方する of a large upright bookcase, and he was on the other. But he heard Beatrice 説 to her mother, "What a lovely copy, and so cheap! I think I must buy it," and Mrs. Lord answering, "I'm sure your father will give it to you another day if it isn't sold by then." Where had he heard that 発言する／表明する before? The concert in the village, when he was staying with the Rodens, flashed into his mind, and the 見通し of that girl, the girl whom he had been introduced to, but whom he had hardly been able to look at. He didn't dare come 今後, and he didn't dare come away. Would they leave the shop without his 存在 able to have a glimpse of her? No, 運命／宿命 settled さもなければ. Mrs. Lord walked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する to the other 味方する of the shop, and C. was 直面する to 直面する with her. She recognised him.

"Beatrice," she called, "here's Mr. Bramsley, the 甥 of dear Mrs. Roden. You remember we met him at the school feast--I mean the penny reading; or was it at the 会合，会う?"

Beatrice （機の）カム 今後 and shook 手渡すs with C. She was more beautiful than he had fancied her to be. He remembered thinking her the most beautiful apparition he had ever seen, but he had not been able to look at her enough, and he had 交流d no words with her except the briefest "How do you do?" and "Good-bye," all in one, at the end of the concert.

Mrs. Lord was 洪水ing with 歓待 and welcome.

"We have to come into Oxford next Sunday morning for 集まり," she said. "Won't you come 支援する with us to Bilbury, and bring any one you like, on your bicycle?"

She talked of a bicycle as if it were an omnibus. C. did bicycle. He did not, however, feel equal to bringing any one on his bicycle.

On the に引き続いて Sunday he met Mrs. Lord, Mr. Lord and Beatrice outside the カトリック教徒 church after 集まり, and they all bicycled 支援する to Bilbury. It was six miles from Oxford.

It was a wonderful Sunday. There are some Sundays in 早期に summer that, if it is not 注ぐing with rain, seem finer and more beautiful than any other days in the week. There seems to be a special grace about them. C. thought of a poem of Uhland's he had read at Alterstadt, which ends up "Das ist der Tag des Herrn." The lilac and the laburnum were out and the may, and there was a profusion of pink and white blossom. The fields were startlingly gay with buttercups, and impossibly green. The country seemed to have been just created. C. felt as if he were bicycling through 楽園. When they arrived they 設立する several other undergraduates を待つing them, all of them やめる unknown to C., and all of them from other colleges. They were カトリック教徒 boys from カトリック教徒 schools, the Oratory at Birmingham and Stonyhurst. There were also some friends and relations of the Lord family. 昼食 was supposed to be at one, but it was not ready till some time after half-past one. At last they sat 負かす／撃墜する to a long refectory （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する in a high 石／投石する hall. C. had no idea who all the people were. They talked for the most part of people he had never heard of and of things which meant nothing to him.

C. was sitting next to Mrs. Lord, and he 設立する it impossible to keep her talk in one channel for long.

One of the young men said that some one was very "宗教上の." Mrs. Lord said she dropped her rosary during the Last Gospel.

"I always lose my rosary," she said, "they are so brittle. The new stained glass window is not a success. It is surprising that nobody makes beautiful glass now. Have you ever read a 調書をとる／予約する called Phantastes?"

C. had never heard of it. Mrs. Lord drifted on from half one T. and T. Perhaps that is a word in itself, like G.P.O. or V.R. They do that いつかs. But does T. T. mean anything? Perhaps it's a catch, or perhaps one せねばならない 追加する something. I must buy a Phrase and Fable. Aren't the bookshops in Oxford fascinating, Mr. Bramsley? We spend so much time in them, don't you?"

And so she rambled on, but she never stopped talking. Mr. Lord asked him questions across the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する every now and then:--

"You are at X. College, and do you see the Master often? I remember him years ago as an undergraduate. He always wore a nankin waistcoat. We used to call him Bosky. Nobody knew why, but it seemed to 控訴 him. It's dropped out. They don't call him that now."

"He's very like his sister," said Mrs. Lord. "In fact, very like all his family. You know his sister, Mr. Bramsley? She is a Dante scholar. She is going to 令状 about him some day. Last winter Beatrice went to a Dante class, but never got beyond the Fourth Canto. The Paradiso is so difficult; so theological. We went to Florence for 復活祭. Do you know Florence?"

C. said he had never been to Italy.

"It is so nice to have Florence to look 今後 to," she said, "but you know Rome, of course?"

"I've never been to Italy at all," said C.

"Not at all, no, of course not," echoed Mrs. Lord, smiling. "I was thinking of Charles Fry."

C. wondered who Charles Fry might be.

After 昼食 they 分裂（する） up into groups and went 負かす／撃墜する to the river. C. was left with Beatrice, and they sat in a field and watched the 野外劇／豪華な行列 and listened to the noise of Spring. There was no cloud in the sky, and the river was even of a deeper blue. The bank opposite them was a long violent line of yellow buttercups. Three beech trees were still brown and feathery, but against the blue they seemed pink. There was a large shrub of white may just under a 抱擁する elm which was wearing its freshest, greenest apparel. Its reflection made a lovely green smudge in the blue water. Everything was humming with life, and every now and again you heard 発言する／表明するs from the river. Mrs. Lord had 示唆するd that Beatrice and C. should go out in a boat, and they had gone 負かす／撃墜する to the river with that 意向. A boat was there ready for them to use.

They talked of Germany. C. 述べるd Alterstadt. Beatrice loved Germany, German music, and German fairy tales.

Wagner was について言及するd. C. 述べるd how he had heard Tannh舫ser and Tristan und Isolde. Beatrice did not like Wagner except the 巡礼者s' Chorus in Tannh舫ser. She had been to Bayreuth and heard Parsifal; she said it was too difficult, but she meant she detested it.

C. said he would have given anything to have gone to Bayreuth.

"I don't think I'm at all musical, but I like those sounds," he said.

"I'm not musical, either," said Beatrice, "and I probably don't understand it, but his music gives me the feeling of 存在 窒息させるd, like laughing gas."

They talked about laughing gas and dentists and dreams. They compared Germany and フラン. Beatrice had lived for years in Paris. They compared 公式文書，認めるs, they argued, they 同意しないd, they agreed. They talked about Madeleine Lapara. Beatrice had seen her play in Shakespeare's Antony and Cleopatra.

"Wasn't she wonderful?" she said. "There was a scene when she did nothing, just listened."

C. said you got that sort of thing in フラン, but not in Germany. Beatrice said she didn't care for art really, not for artists, nor for 調書をとる／予約するs. She never read anything.

C. was astonished, but a little later several 調書をとる／予約するs were について言及するd: Les Mis駻ables, Vanity Fair, Kipling, and she had read them all.

"I'm not literary all the same," said Beatrice. "I've never read any poetry--hardly any, that is to say."

"Have you read Heine?"

"Yes," she said, "German poetry; German poetry's different; it's so simple. Isn't Heine perfect?"

"Do you remember a poem called the Wallfahrt nach Kevlaar?" said C.

"Yes. Do you know it by heart?"

C. began to repeat that most untranslatable of all untranslatable poems. They both knew it by heart.

The tale of the 青年 whom his mother took to Kevlaar because his heart 傷つける him so, for thinking of little dead Gretchen, their 隣人. For at Kevlaar the Mother of God was wearing her best 着せる／賦与するs, and the 巡礼者s were bringing her little feet and little 手渡すs made of wax, and whosoever 申し込む／申し出d a wax 手渡す, the 負傷させる in his 手渡す was 傷をいやす／和解させるd, and whosoever 申し込む／申し出d a wax foot,

Then C. repeated the poem to the end, to its beautiful の近くに, when, in the little bedroom where the mother and the son were sleeping, the Mother of God （機の）カム stealing in and bent 負かす／撃墜する over the sick boy and laid her 手渡す on his heart and smiled. And the

"When he was at a Franciscan school at Dusseldorf, and learning to read, he sat next to another little boy who told him that his mother had once taken him to Kevlaar and 申し込む／申し出d a wax foot for him to Our Lady, and that his own 病んでいる foot had been cured. He met the boy later in the upper class at a 体育館, and reminded him, laughing, of the wax foot, and the boy became serious and said that he would 申し込む／申し出 a wax heart now. Heine forgot all about him, but later, in the Rhine country, one day, when he was going for a walk, he heard the song ill."

"What a heavenly story," she said, "and what a poem. I think it's the most beautiful poem in the world."

"But then you do like poetry," said C.

"I've hardly read any," said Beatrice. "I can only read things where the 調書をとる／予約する does all the reading for you. Heine does that. I've never read any of the classics."

"But Shelley and Keats and Swinburne," said C., "do you call those classics?"

"I don't know; I've never tried. I don't think I should understand them."

They got 支援する to French and German differences and made comparisons again. C. said it must have been so wonderful for her to live の中で artists in Paris, and so different from the horribly dull London world. Beatrice was afraid of disillusioning him and kept to the amusing, はしけ 味方する of things, and she turned the talk on to Germany and to the enjoyment she had had there. They talked of German children's 調書をとる／予約するs and fairy tales. They compared 公式文書，認めるs about the 調書をとる／予約するs they had read in their childhood.

"My favourite 調書をとる／予約する when I was a child was a 調書をとる／予約する with a green cover, called On a Pincushion," said Beatrice.

"That was my favourite 調書をとる／予約する too," said C., "特に the story called The Seeds of Love. Do you remember the little candles the two sisters had to 燃やす to get one wish?"

"On a night when there was neither moon nor 星／主役にする," said Beatrice. "And the story of vain Lamorna, who lost her reflection?"

"Which was pulled 負かす／撃墜する by the water elves with ropes of sand," said C.

Fairy tales led to other memories of childhood. They compared 公式文書，認めるs as to how far 支援する they could each remember, and about experiences with governesses and schoolroom 調書をとる／予約するs.

Time 急ぐd past them. Tea-time had passed and the sun was low when they remembered that they had better be going home. They remembered little of their talk when it was over. If they had been asked what they had been talking about, they could not have answered. They walked 支援する in silence に向かって the house through a shrubbery and the long, untidy garden. No comment was made on their lateness. Mrs. Lord 単に said that supper was nearly ready. As a 事柄 of fact, it was not nearly ready.

They sat outside till it was ready; Beatrice, C., and the other guests, in basket 議長，司会を務めるs, and enjoyed a long rambling general conversation about nothing in particular.

Then they went in to a 冷淡な supper. After supper the night was so warm, the garden was so 招待するing, that they walked a little under the trees. It was dark; there was no moon, and every now and then through the trees you heard the bell of a bicycle, and you discerned a ghostly 人物／姿／数字 flitting by on the 隣人ing road. The party had again divided into groups. C. again was left with Beatrice for a little while. There were pauses in their talk now, and they said little, but their speech and their silences became part of the spring evening.

Beatrice was dressed in white, and C. thought he saw her 注目する，もくろむs 向こうずねing in the 不明瞭. He seemed to be on tip-toe with 期待. He was knocking at a new and magical door. Everything that had seemed most new and wonderful up to this moment had been, he thought, 主要な him to something else and something better, something 切迫した. There had been hints before--summer evenings at Eton, Shelley, Keats, Madeleine Lapara, Tristan und Isolde; but now something else was surely coming, some new mysterious thing which perhaps might even now be about to be. He did not put all that into thought, still いっそう少なく into words. He hardly spoke; he didn't think; he only felt; he only 手配中の，お尋ね者 the moment to stay; he could not think of the 未来; and Beatrice? Beatrice, surely was wondering; she was lost in wonder; she, too, was on tip-toe, and 推定する／予想するing something--although she was unaware of it. They had both of them forgotten the world for the moment; they were walking 手渡す in 手渡す like children through an enchanted country, and they were taking the wonder, the surprise, the 魔法 of it, the curiosity, for 認めるd; they were like children afraid of asking questions, lest by a 無分別な word they might break the （一定の）期間.

How long this lasted they were unaware, but they were 解任するd to earth by a loud shout from Mr. Lord.

"Beatrice, where are you? They must be going 支援する."

It was time to go home so as to get into college before twelve.

"Good-bye," said Beatrice.

"Good-bye," said C. "May I come again?"

"Yes," said Beatrice, "please come again."

And that little minute seemed again to take them さらに先に, to open the door a little wider, and like all partings, even the happiest, it had a slight shiver lent by the 影をつくる／尾行する of death, but it seemed so slight that it was almost like a blessing. C. bicycled home with the other undergraduates. They talked to C. every now and then, and C. answered with one part of his mind. He felt so happy that he would have liked to sing.

He felt no 悲しみ at the evening 存在 over; before him was the certainty that it would happen again and again, and やめる soon. Who knew how soon? When could he ask her and her mother to 昼食 in his rooms? How soon would it be possible to do it with decency? At any 率, Mrs. Lord seemed to 認可する of him, and so did Mr. Lord; but they were both so absent-minded. They seemed hardly to have been aware of his presence. He must introduce Malone to the Lords. Wright knew them--at least, he thought he did. He thought he remembered having been introduced to them at that concert. The concert （機の）カム slowly and vividly 支援する to his mind. He lived it all over again. He remembered the songs, and what all the performers had looked like. He remembered his unavailing 成果／努力s to get a real look at Beatrice without seeming to 星／主役にする, and how it had been 事実上 impossible. And then, as they met outside, and they did talk to each other for a moment, he had scarcely dared look at her. Did he know then that he would ever see her again? He had known, he felt now, without knowing, in a strange way. He knew, and yet he had hardly thought of it, nor of her again, till the morning he had met her again in the shop, and yet now her presence seemed to have been there the whole time, only behind a 隠す. He never forgot that bicycle ride in the night.

He did not go to sleep till late that night. He lived the afternoon and the evening all over again many times. He wondered what she had been thinking about, what she thought now. The next morning he told Malone that he was going to give a 昼食 party in his rooms, and he asked him to be one of the guests. It was 直す／買収する，八百長をするd for the に引き続いて Thursday, and he sent off a civil letter to Mrs. Lord, asking Mr. and Mrs. and 行方不明になる Lord to 昼食. The answer seemed all too long in coming. When it did come it said that Mrs. Lord would be delighted to bring Beatrice, but that Mr. but nobody （機の）カム, and so he reluctantly went home.

Thursday seemed to be an interminable time in coming, but it （機の）カム at last. Malone, Hallam and Wright were all of them asked to 会合，会う the Lords, and C. bought flowers and tried to make his rather 明らかにする room more cheerful.

The Lords were late. It was almost a ４半期/4分の1 to two, and there was no 調印する of them. C. felt that something had happened to 妨げる their coming, and walked up and 負かす／撃墜する the room in a fever of 苦悩.

"They've probably had to go to London," he said.

"They would have let you know," said Wright.

"They've forgotten. I'm sure they've forgotten all about it," said C.

"Nonsense, your clock is 急速な／放蕩な," said Hallam.

"They have gone to the wrong college," Malone 示唆するd.

"They may think I said Friday instead of Thursday."

And so the conversation went on, bristling with every 肉親，親類d of improbable suggestion, until Mrs. Lord and Beatrice were seen walking across the Quad.

"There, I told you so," said Wright. "They're really hardly even late."

The 昼食 was a 広大な／多数の／重要な success. Hallam entertained Mrs. Lord so unceasingly that C. was able to enjoy some 長引かせるd snatches of talk with Beatrice, and Malone, Hallam and Wright, all three of them, gazed with undisguised 賞賛 at Beatrice, who in her summer muslin (it was an 極端に hot day), looked like the symbol and 表現 of the month itself. C. felt that she was 存在 admired. He felt, too, that she had 越えるd their 期待s. He had told them all about 行方不明になる Lord's beauty, and, except on the part of Wright, who had seen her already, he had been conscious of an unexpressed scepticism. But there she was, smiling and talking, fresh and 冷静な／正味の and lovely. After 昼食 they went 負かす／撃墜する to the river and went out in a punt. C. was able to speak to Beatrice on the way 負かす／撃墜する there, but on the river itself he was 強いるd to work, while Mrs. Lord and her daughter sat in the 厳しい. They stayed out till tea-time, when Mrs. Lord said they had to be going. 手はず／準備 were made for the 未来. Hallam, Wright and Malone were all of them 招待するd to Bilbury on the に引き続いて Sunday, to come to 昼食 and to stay for supper.

And this is how a new and settled 決まりきった仕事 began in the life of C., which was 発射 with all the colours of the rainbow.

Malone, Hallam and Wright had all of them fallen in love at first sight with Beatrice Lord, but they all of them silently agreed that C. not only had the 事前の （人命などを）奪う，主張する, but the 支配的な 権利 and position. They all took it for 認めるd that Beatrice had 選び出す／独身d out C.

C., Malone and his friends were asked to Bilbury every Sunday. During the week, the Lords often （機の）カム into Oxford, and the intimacy between C. and Beatrice grew 速く. He 注ぐd out to her his dreams and ambitions, ideas and opinions, hopes and 恐れるs.

"But you have written things already?" she asked him one day as they were bicycling to Bilbury.

"A little, a few things, nothing that counts."

"Won't you show them to me?" she asked.

"They are not good enough. Some day, if I ever do anything better, I will show it to you."

C. felt a 広大な／多数の／重要な disgust for everything he had written so far. There was not a thing he felt he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to show to Beatrice; nothing that was good enough for her. At the same time, he felt やめる incapable of 令状ing anything else for the 現在の. His happiness seemed to have 乾燥した，日照りのd up the springs of fancy and 表現. He felt there was nothing to say. Life was so wonderful that there was no time to do anything else except to live. Yet when he saw Beatrice he would talk a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of all his literary 計画（する）s for the 未来.

She listened sympathetically. She could give him the rarest understanding and lend him her imagination, which was sandalled with strong wings, but at the same time what C. told her of his hopes 脅すd her. She saw that although he lived in the world of art, that is to say, the world of 調書をとる／予約するs, literature and poetry, the world of artists was unknown to him. That was a world which she knew all too 井戸／弁護士席. She had lived in it ever since her childhood, and she had known more than enough of it. She had seen a sordid 味方する of Bohemian life, which had kindled in her a violent reaction. Her father and mother were both of them natural Bohemians. Their friends were nearly all of them Bohemians, and, for the most part, 不成功の artists, forgotten musicians, unpublished poets and unplayed 脚本家s. They knew, it is true, some successful artists and some 井戸／弁護士席-known authors, but they drew the 不成功の and the 貧困の に向かって them like magnets. Uncouth, talkative, shabby, hard-up, 平易な-going people were 絶えず in and out of the house, and Beatrice had often said to herself, "Philistia, be thou glad of me," only the trouble was there was no chance of getting anywhere 近づく Philistia. She knew that C. knew nothing of all her world. She saw plainly that he imagined the world of artists and writers to be an ideal 枠組み for all that was finest in art and literature, and to correspond to that. He imagined it to consist of nothing but 完全に disinterested, 充てるd and self-sacrificing Paladins, who were working, all of them under 広大な／多数の／重要な difficulties and at 広大な／多数の／重要な personal sacrifice, for the good and glory of mankind, and living masterpieces 同様に as 絵 and 令状ing them. He について言及するd artists with bated breath, as if they belonged to a higher sphere into which he would never be 許すd to 始める，決める foot. Beatrice, who knew the reality, foresaw that he would scarcely be able to 避ける disenchantment and disillusion. She 裁判官d by what she had gone through herself. It could not be said that she had lost her illusions about such things, and such people, for she had never had any. From her earliest years she had lived in that world, and had learnt a 一連の saddening 反対する lessons. As she grew up she had 行為／法令／行動するd like a 衝撃を和らげるもの between her father and a host of idle hangers-on who 偉業／利用するd his vanity, and a （人が）群がる of 貧困の relations. It was she who now managed the 世帯, kept the 世帯 accounts and ordered meals. Her mother, in spite of her vagueness, was not 完全に unpractical. She had moments of inspiration いつかs in 事柄s of organisation, but anything like settled 決まりきった仕事 or a continuous life of thought and 活動／戦闘 was foreign to her. They had always been poor. Mr. Lord made money by fits and starts in さまざまな ways, by 絵 and 令状ing, and even in 商売／仕事, but he 一般に lost what money he made in fantastic 計画／陰謀s and unsound 憶測s. They had had one or two windfalls. Twice Mrs. Lord had been left 相当な sums of money, and both the 遺産／遺物s had almost 即時に been frittered away; but, fortunately, she had a marriage 解決／入植地 that could not be touched. They were always in the position of trying to make both ends 会合，会う, and Mr. Lord was as 楽観的な as Mr. Micawber. But they managed to live, and they somehow floated on an uneasy stream of 負債 and 一時しのぎの物，策, and Beatrice did what she could to keep the family 事件／事情／状勢s in some 肉親，親類d of order, and to 妨げる her father from 乗る，着手するing on more than usually egregious follies.

The 方式 of Beatrice Lord's life and the nature of her circumstances had thrown her 支援する on her 宗教. She and her family were all of them devout practising カトリック教徒s. C. was puzzled by this factor and never discussed it with her. It was to him 率直に inexplicable. The only ideas he harboured about her 宗教 were those he had imbibed in his childhood from Brinny, his nurse, and from 行方不明になる Hackett, and although he was willing to believe that their 見解（をとる）s on the 支配する were neither final nor exhaustive, he could not understand a grown-up person bothering about 宗教. He 受託するd the fact. They were born カトリック教徒s, and it was natural, he thought, that they should remain higher degree. But he did not discuss the 事柄 with Beatrice during this period. A summer of radiant, unimaginable happiness had begun for him. They both of them floated ecstatically 負かす／撃墜する a tide of enjoyment, amusement, high spirits, beautiful 天候, fun, picnics, laughter and song. Every day seemed to be more beautiful than yesterday, and いっそう少なく beautiful than to-morrow. Mrs. Lord looked on and smiled. She seemed to notice nothing, and she encouraged C. and his friends to come to the house. She lived in a world of her own and hardly noticed what went on around her.

At the end of June the Lords' tenancy of Bilbury （機の）カム to an end. They were going 支援する to London, but hoped to be 支援する at Oxford during the Michaelmas 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語. But, before doing so, Mrs. Lord and Beatrice had been asked to stay for a fortnight with Sir Gabriel Carteret, who had a house on the Thames, 近づく Datchet. The Lords and the Carterets were 広大な／多数の／重要な friends, and Mrs. Lord corresponded 定期的に with Lady Elizabeth Carteret. In her letters she had について言及するd C. more than once, and C. had met the Carterets at the Rodens. The Carterets 招待するd him to stay at their house as soon as the Oxford 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語 was over, at the beginning of July. C. was 推定する／予想するd 支援する in London, but he wrote to his mother and 発表するd his 意向 of 受託するing the 招待. Mrs. Roden happened to be with Lady Hengrave when she received the letter, and she said the Carterets would be useful and 価値のある friends for C. Sir Gabriel Carteret was famous not only as a painter, but as a personality, and he was 極端に 井戸／弁護士席 off, while Lady Elizabeth Carteret was of such as were 受託するd without question by Lady Hengrave. She wrote and told C. that as long as he was home for the Eton and Harrow match he could do what he liked.

C. went 負かす／撃墜する from Oxford at the beginning of July, a few days after the Lords left Bilbury, and he went straight to Windsor. It was with a thrill that he arrived at Windsor 駅／配置する. He left his luggage to be called for and he walked through Eton on a July afternoon of one of the hottest and most 無傷の summers that England had ever known. He walked to the playing fields, and he was 迎える／歓迎するd by a 井戸／弁護士席-known shriek. He turned 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and saw Calmady, who was on his way to absence. They went together to the schoolyard and C. met several 知識s の中で the masters and a few の中で the boys. He 示唆するd tea at Little Brown's, and he and Calmady walked into the 支援する room and ordered 冷淡な salmon, cucumber and strawberry messes, and some iced coffee. It was Calmady's last half at Eton. He was going abroad to 熟考する／考慮する French, to a family in Normandy.

"I'm almost in Sixth Form," he said, "and I've come to the end of my Eton career without 存在 expelled, which my 教える says is a 勝利," and he shrieked with laughter so loud and so long that Phœbe, who was busy 取引，協定ing out teas to a lot of clamouring Lower boys in the 前線 shop, put her 長，率いる into the 支援する room and told Calmady that if he made so much noise she wouldn't serve him.

"Come, come, Mr. Calmady," she said, "one would think you were a Lower boy by the way you go on."

When they finished tea, and each of them had eaten two large strawberry messes, C. said he must be going, and Calmady was going to play cricket. C. took a 飛行機で行く, 選ぶd up his luggage, and drove to Datchet.

Chestercombe, the Carterets' house, was 権利 on the river. Opposite it there were two gaudily painted house-boats. It was a large panelled house, painted for the most part 下落する green and partly 調印（する）ing-wax red, with a panelled oak staircase. It was more like a 一連の showrooms than a house. It 含む／封じ込めるd some exquisite Old English furniture; a 広大な／多数の／重要な many silver sconces and convex mirrors, and many pictures; a few sketches in crayon by Sir Gabriel himself, and more important oil colours by English and foreign 同時代の artists. In the low panelled hall there was a large and most (a)手の込んだ／(v)詳述する grand pianoforte of carved 支持を得ようと努めるd, inlaid with mosaic work. There were several other musical 器具s lying about in the rooms, 含むing a small green Irish harp and a spinet, but neither Sir Gabriel nor Lady Elizabeth Carteret, nor their daughter, Hester, played any of them. There were one or two little rooms in the house which were only for show 推定では, as they were too small to sit 負かす／撃墜する in unless you chanced to be a pigmy, and a library in which there were no 調書をとる／予約するs except a 完全にする 始める，決める of Punch bound in white vellum.

C. was 迎える／歓迎するd by Lady Elizabeth Carteret, who was a small, dark, 精製するd, ladylike woman, 完全に natural and rather untidy. When she married Sir Gabriel he had been a penniless student, and it was considered by her family (her father was a marquis with about a dozen different 肩書を与えるs and two large 広い地所s) that she had made a runaway match of the rashest description. It had, however, all turned out for the best, and Sir Gabriel was considered an ornament to any society. Sir Gabriel himself was florid, bearded, and had a passion for making puns. He painted 肉親，親類d, dignified portraits and soothing landscapes, and 展示（する）d something once a year at the 学院 and いつかs at the Salon. He was an officer of the Legion of Honour, and had received decorations from most of the European potentates. They had one daughter, Hester, a tall girl with 黒人／ボイコット hair and large, 黒人／ボイコット 注目する，もくろむs, who was 熟考する／考慮するing 絵.

"She is 決定するd to take the bread out of her father's mouth," Sir Gabriel would say jocularly.

Lady Elizabeth took C. into the garden, where Sir Gabriel, Mrs. Lord, Beatrice and Hester Carteret were sitting in basket-議長，司会を務めるs and watching the people on the river. Mr. Lord was not there. He had, as usual, 設立する 圧力（をかける）ing 商売／仕事 to do in London.

C. had arrived on a Thursday evening. It seemed to him that he had been separated from Beatrice for years, and his joy at seeing her again was undisguised. At dinner he sat between her and Lady Elizabeth, and his happiness was beyond all 表現. Lady Elizabeth was romantic. She had 明らかに read all the novels in the world, and she 投資するd her friends and 知識s with romantic 質s, and せいにするd sentimental and 熱烈な adventures to them, which she 関係のある to C.

The next day C. spent the morning at Eton, walking about looking at the shops and visiting the Boys' library with Beatrice, and in the afternoon they all went for a sketching 探検隊／遠征隊 to Burnham Beeches.

They were to spend the whole of Saturday afternoon and evening on the river, and go for a long 探検隊／遠征隊 to Runnymede. Never had Eton looked more beautiful; never had the river seemed so tempting, so placid and so 冷静な／正味の; never had the loosestrife on the banks been more luxuriant.

They started out on Saturday in two boats. Two Eton boys joined them. C. and an Eton boy took Hester Carteret and Beatrice in one boat; Sir Gabriel and another Eton boy took Lady Elizabeth and Mrs. Lord in another boat. Hester Carteret took her sketching things, and when they arrived at Runnymede settled 負かす／撃墜する to serious 商売／仕事 in impressionist water-colour. Her art belonged to the opposite school to that of her father, and was very bold and wet. Mrs. Lord 用意が出来ている the tea, made a 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and organised the picnic, for which she had a peculiar and 予期しない practical talent, and she baked some potatoes. Sir Gabriel toyed with a sketch and Lady Elizabeth entertained the boys, so that Beatrice and C. had an 連続する talk to themselves. They stayed out late, and the boys got 支援する to Eton just in time for lock-up. They 設立する a 冷淡な supper and strawberries waiting for them, and a male cousin of the Carterets, who was in the Foreign Office and had come 負かす／撃墜する to spend Sunday. The next morning Mrs. Lord and Beatrice drove into Windsor for 集まり, and they took C. with them. C. went to Eton Chapel for the first time since he had left. His happiness was 増加するing every moment. He wished Beatrice could have come to chapel with him. He had pointed out so many things at Eton to her, and here was one thing he could not 株 with her. C. and the Lords had 昼食 at Leightons, and spent the afternoon in the playing fields. When they got 支援する to tea C. was 極端に astonished to find a 電報電信 waiting for him. It was 予期しない to receive a 電報電信 on Sunday, and it must have been sent off very 早期に. It was from Lady Hengrave, and it said: "Beg of you to come London to-morrow in time for dinner we are giving for Prince of Saxe-Altenburg. Your father wishes it." Rumours had reached Lady Hengrave of a flirtation--nothing more--but a flirtation with a penniless friend of the Rodens who was staying with the Carterets. To be a friend of the Rodens at all was a bad 示す in her 注目する，もくろむs, but to be a penniless friend of the Rodens was unpardonable, and a thing to be dealt with at once.

"I suppose I must go," said C., "but I will come 支援する if you will let me."

The Carterets had asked him to stay till the end of the week.

Lady Elizabeth was 大いに 苦しめるd. She had seen at a ちらりと見ること what was happening to C., and was 決定するd to encourage the romance with all the means at her 処分. Throughout the picnic she had carefully arranged to throw them together, and she had made up her mind that it would be an excellent match. She knew, too, that it would annoy Lady Hengrave, and that was to her not the least pleasing facet of the 状況／情勢.

"You can't かもしれない go," she said. "You've only just come, and I've got such lovely things for all of us to do next week."

"I suppose he must go if it's a dinner party," said Mrs. Lord. "It might make them thirteen, and that would upset his mother and his father; さもなければ they would scarcely have telegraphed so 早期に on Sunday."

"井戸／弁護士席," said Lady Elizabeth, "why not go up for the dinner and come 支援する here on Tuesday, and stay for the 残り／休憩（する） of the week?"

It was settled that he should go up the next day and come 支援する as soon as he could. The Lords were staying on another week. Beatrice and C. were silent that evening during dinner, and Lady Elizabeth felt in 完全にする sympathy with them. After dinner she managed 事柄s so that Hester should show the kitchen-garden, which was separated from the house and at some distance from it, to the young male cousin, while Sir Gabriel talked to Mrs. Lord; she herself had some letters which "she must finish." C. and Beatrice went out on to the lawn.

It was a hot, breathless, beautiful night. There was no 疑惑 of 雷鳴 in the 空気／公表する, but every now and then, in the distance, a 微光 of summer 雷 flickered across the sky. They walked 負かす／撃墜する to the bank of the river and sat 負かす／撃墜する on a white 木造の garden seat. Some people were sitting on the 最高の，を越す of the house-boat. It was too dark to see them 明確に, but Beatrice and C. could hear what they said やめる distinctly. They could distinguish a girl in white, and a man was just finishing whistling to banjo accompaniment an out-of-date lullaby from a Gaiety burlesque, Ruy Blas, which had a 広大な／多数の／重要な vogue when C. was at Eton. There was a burst of 賞賛, and the singer said:--

"Now it's Harold's turn to 強いる."

But Harold 抗議するd that he could neither sing unaccompanied nor …を伴って himself. There was a heated argument, in which every one appeared to take part at once. Beatrice and C. heard the noise of a 瓶／封じ込める 存在 opened, and the singer jocularly 発言／述べるd that he deserved a drink after all that. There was a pause for refreshment. Some one 指名するd Elsie was called upon for a song, but she 抗議するd that singing in the night 空気／公表する would 損失 her 発言する／表明する. There was something undefinably theatrical about the トン of that conversation. They were actors, thought Beatrice, who were staying with the inmates of the house-boat. The 初めの performer, whose 指名する turned out to be Walter, was asked to sing again, and he 同意d.

"I never cared for that song, Walter. The words are so high-falutin'. Do sing us something sensible with a chorus."

"You always hate whatever I sing. I've done--for this evening at any 率."

Presently there was a bustle, a 集会 up of 包むs, and a chorus of good-byes. Some members of the party, and の中で them "Walter," were leaving. A boat was got ready, and the people got into it.

"Come again next Sunday," said a 女性（の） 発言する／表明する.

"No such luck," said Walter. "Next Sunday I shall be at Glasgow."

The banjoist was in the boat, and they 列／漕ぐ／騒動d away up-stream に向かって Windsor to an accompaniment of laughter, shouts, chaff, argument and banjo-strumming.

"Actors, I suppose," said Beatrice.

"I suppose so," said C.

The noise of the chattering people in the boat grew fainter and fainter. Suddenly the "Last 地位，任命する" sounded from Windsor and died away.

The flashy （判決などを）下すing of the song they had just been listening to had a curious 影響 on C. It made him feel inclined to say, and it made it possible for him to say, all sorts of things that up till the 現在の he had never dared say. It had 打ち明けるd a door.

"To-morrow night I shan't be here any more," said C.

"I wonder whether you'll be able to come 支援する," said Beatrice.

"Of course I shall come 支援する"; but there was an unexpressed 恐れる in the トン of his 発言する／表明する.

"Fancy!" said Beatrice. "When I first heard about you and heard you called 'C.' by Mrs. Roden, I thought it was S.E.A. I thought it such a funny 指名する."

"At the concert?"

"Yes, at the concert."

They both laughed.

"Do you remember the concert?" asked C.

"Every moment of it. Do you remember that song, For Greed of Gold?"

"Yes, and the fat man who sang To-morrow will be Friday. I didn't dare look at you. I thought I was 星／主役にするing too much. I thought you would think me so rude."

"I knew we would be friends."

"I thought so, too."

The moon had risen. The trees and the shrubs seemed unreal. It seemed to C. that years had passed since the first evening they had walked 負かす／撃墜する to the river after the first Sunday he had spent at Bilbury. A dog barked somewhere. It was やめる still, and yet the stillness was composed of a hundred little sounds: the breaking of a twig, the rustling of a leaf, the 公式文書，認める of a bird, then a ripple on the water. The summer night touched them with its （一定の）期間, and C. 注ぐd out his love for Beatrice in a flood of inconsequent whispers, and asked her to be his wife. Beatrice said "Yes" やめる 簡単に, and they 約束d to love each other for ever and ever, whatever might happen. They made good the 約束 with their first kiss. The night, the 星／主役にするs, the moon, the river, the willow trees, and all the muffled noise of the midsummer night seemed to 証言，証人／目撃する their 宣言 and to 調印（する） the sacrament.

They walked to the house, 手渡す in 手渡す, in silence. When they went to bed Beatrice went up to her mother's room.

"I am engaged to be married to C.," she said.

Mrs. Lord cried a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 and clasped her child in her 武器. She was genuinely, 圧倒的に surprised. Then she suddenly exclaimed:--

"But, my darling, he'll never change his 宗教, and your father will never hear of your marrying some one who isn't a カトリック教徒!"

The next morning she を締めるd herself to have a talk, first of all with Beatrice, then with C.

She 詳細（に述べる）d the 推論する／理由s which she said made the marriage difficult. She did not use the word impossible.

The extreme 青年 of both of those 関心d.

The want of money on both 味方するs.

The difference of 宗教, which would be regarded as an 障害 probably by the Hengrave family, and certainly by Mr. Lord.

Beatrice did not discuss the 財政上の 味方する, but she did say that mixed marriages often occurred, and often seemed to be やめる happy.

"Yes, but your father!" said Mrs. Lord, and Beatrice felt that argument to be unanswerable.

"What does C. feel on the 支配する?" asked Mrs. Lord.

"I don't know. We have never discussed it. I know he is fond of Eton Chapel."

"Ah," said Mrs. Lord, "that's just it! You see how difficult it is. We will say nothing to your father at 現在の. After all, there is no hurry, you are both of you so young, so absurdly young."

"Not younger than you were, Mummy, when you married," said Beatrice.

Mrs. Lord sighed.

"I married far too young," she said.

Then she had an interview with C.

C. 認める that the 財政上の prospects were poor, that his parents would probably be difficult at first; as to the 宗教的な question, he waved it aside.

"Mixed marriages happen every day. After all, it's 事実上 the same 宗教. You only believe a little more than we do. That's all. It's not as if I was a Turk. My godmother might help us. She has always helped me so far. And then we can wait. I am willing to wait for years, so anything may happen. I can go into the City and make money. My eldest brother is in the City, and he can take me into his office. After all, when the Carterets were married they were both of them penniless."

"Yes," said Mrs. Lord, "but Sir Gabriel was exceptional, and even as a student he showed 広大な／多数の／重要な 約束. He was born for success. I don't mean, my dear, that you will be 不成功の."

But, although she was not aware of it, that was 正確に／まさに what she did mean. C. had a horrible feeling that she was 権利.

"All I say is," said Mrs. Lord, "do not let us do anything 無分別な."

She felt it was fearfully difficult, 事実上 impossible, to discuss the 事柄 with C. He swept aside the 構成要素 反対s; as for the others, he did not understand them.

昼食 passed off sadly. The Carterets put this 負かす／撃墜する to C.'s 出発, and Lady Elizabeth tried to enliven him by dwelling 強制的に on the necessity of his 即座の return. C. assented, but he felt at the 支援する of his mind that the return might not be やめる as 迅速な as he hoped. Mrs. Lord said nothing about the 事柄 to Lady Elizabeth, but Lady Elizabeth 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd that something had happened. What it was she was not やめる sure. She at first 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd a lovers' quarrel, but after a moment's thought she got 近づく to the truth.

C. had one last long talk with Beatrice in the afternoon. Lady Elizabeth saw to that. They walked together 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the kitchen-garden.

It would be 利益／興味ing to know what the immortals, the angels, the devils, and the 長，率いる clerk to the 運命／宿命s think and say when they overhear conversations such as Beatrice and C. held on this occasion about their 未来.

"Father and Mother will mind at first," said C., "but they will come 一連の会議、交渉／完成する in the end. Aunt Rachel will 説得する them. You see, she has often said to me that, having no boys of her own, she considers me to be her son."

"But," said Beatrice, "won't they all of them mind my 存在 a カトリック教徒? Mrs. Roden just as much as the others, in fact more? She's very High Church."

"I thought," said C., "that High Church people 認可するd of Roman カトリック教徒s. Our Dame used to at Eton."

"They do in a way, and to a 確かな extent," said Beatrice, "but いつかs they are the most anti-カトリック教徒 people in the world. I suppose your Father and Mother would think it awful."

"I'm afraid they would think it a drawback," said C. "My uncles and aunts and cousins certainly would. They'd say I'd been got 持つ／拘留する of by the priests, and what's so 半端物 is that those who mind most are just those who care least about 宗教--those who 港／避難所't really got any 宗教 at all. At any 率, your Mother didn't seem to think it was a difficulty that couldn't be got over."

"Did she say anything about Father?"

"No, she said nothing about him."

"You know he would mind more than anybody."

"Would he really? I can't understand why. He couldn't think I would want you to change your 宗教 or to 干渉する with it in any way."

"He wouldn't 推論する／理由 about it at all. Father's an 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の mixture. You know he's half Irish, and he's so gentle and vague and affable, and suddenly he sees red about a thing, and it's no good arguing or 説 anything. It's not so much that he'd mind me marrying a Protestant as that he would want me to marry a カトリック教徒. It would be 考えられない to him that I shouldn't marry a カトリック教徒."

"But aren't there mixed marriages every day?"

"Of course, but that wouldn't 影響する／感情 Father."

"Do you mean he would forbid it?"

"I don't know that he would 現実に do that, but he would certainly make it difficult."

"However, whatever the difficulties are, if we are 決定するd to get over them, nothing can 妨げる us getting over them."

"We shall have to be very 患者 and careful not to make things more difficult. Whatever we do we mustn't make them angry."

By them Beatrice meant the Hengrave family.

"I have a feeling it will all come 権利 in the end. I shall go and see Aunt Rachel 直接／まっすぐに I get to London, and I am sure she will pull us through. You see she loves you."

"You mustn't be disappointed if Mrs. Roden isn't as enthusiastic as you 推定する／予想する her to be."

"But she is a 広大な／多数の／重要な friend of your Mother's, isn't she?"

"Yes, but I feel sure she wouldn't like to do anything which would annoy your Mother, or which she thought would be likely to make difficulties between you and your family."

"We must hope for the best. I'm sure I can 説得する her."

"We must hope for the best," said Beatrice; but she knew from the first moment that she had talked to her mother and had thought over the whole 事柄 calmly in her own mind, that short of a 奇蹟 there would be little chance of the marriage 存在 許可／制裁d on either 味方する. "奇蹟s," she thought, "do いつかs happen, only this is too nice a 奇蹟 to happen." But she kept her 疑問s to herself. She implored C. to be very gentle and tactful with his family, and to 尊敬（する）・点 their prejudices and not to 誘発する their 対立. C. 約束d to be as gentle as a lamb and as reasonable as a serpent. They went over the whole story again and again, and again, and then, after many protestations, and 約束s and 保証／確信s, and sacred, beautiful, foolish nothings, they said good-bye.

Lady Elizabeth said good-bye to C. affectionately. She 伝えるd to him 間接に that she knew what was happening, and bade him be of good 元気づける. Mrs. Lord said good-bye to him tearfully, and 間接に 伝えるd to him that he must not be too 楽観的な.

"We shall 推定する／予想する you to-morrow at tea-time. If you can, get 負かす／撃墜する in time for 昼食," said Lady Elizabeth.

"I 推定する／予想する he will want to spend the morning in London," said Mrs. Lord.

"I shall come 支援する as soon as ever I can," said C.

Sir Gabriel, who was always glad of an excuse for going to Windsor, said he would 運動 C. to the 駅／配置する, and they started off in a dog-cart after an 早期に tea. C. was glad of Sir Gabriel's cheerful 愛そうのよさ and flow of 穏やかな puns. Sir Gabriel left him at the South-Western 駅／配置する, and as he said "good-bye" to him, he said suddenly, やめる 厳粛に:--

"If you find you can't come 支援する as soon as you wish, don't worry. Things turn out いつかs to be more difficult than they seem to be at first, but they often come 権利 in the end," and with these words he hurried away.

C. arrived at Hengrave House about half-past seven. He 設立する the house in a 明言する／公表する of commotion. The girls were dressing. Lady Hengrave had gone to dress. There was a red carpet outside the 前線 door, and an awning. The staircase was 十分な of flowers, the 前線 製図／抽選-room was empty of furniture save for gilt 議長，司会を務めるs. There was, he learnt, to be a little dance after dinner. He 設立する a pencil 公式文書，認める from Lady Hengrave begging him not to be late for dinner, and telling him that he was to take in to dinner Alice Woburn, the daughter of Lord Woburn. She was just out. He was also, said Lady Hengrave, to be sure to be civil to Lady Harriet Clive, who was to be on his other 味方する. Lady Harriet Clive was a lively old lady who liked the literary, the 初めの, and the young, and she had asked Lady Hengrave to let C. sit next to her, as she had heard of him (oddly enough from Burstall, a fact she did not について言及する to Lady Hengrave). C. ran upstairs and dressed in a hurry. Minor 事故s occurred; he lost his collar-stud, and spoilt three 関係 in the tying of them, so that he was only just in time. Dinner was at ４半期/4分の1 past eight, and as the Prince of Saxe-Altenburg was dining, everybody was punctual. When C. （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する he 設立する that most of the guests had arrived, and Lady Hengrave, in 黒人／ボイコット velvet, trimmed with 人工的な poppies, and a forbidding tiara, looked at him reproachfully, but with 救済. The Prince of Saxe-Altenburg walked into the room as the clock struck a ４半期/4分の1 past eight. He wore a 星／主役にする and a red 略章, and he shook 手渡すs slowly with all the guests, and said a word to each. To C. he said nothing, but favoured him with an august twinkle.

It was a large dinner party. Sixteen people sat 負かす／撃墜する to dinner. C. took Lady Alice Woburn 負かす／撃墜する に向かって the end of the 行列. He 設立する her shy and silent, and their conversation took the form of a question, a pause, and a monosyllable; then another longer pause, another question, and another monosyllable. に向かって the middle of dinner Lady Harriet turned a beady 注目する，もくろむ on him, and said that she had heard a lot of him from a quaint friend of hers, Andrew Burstall. C. was astonished, but delighted at his 指名する coming up into the conversation.

"He thinks a lot of you," she said.

"Where is he now?" asked C.

"Oh, he's so tiresome--always away. It's impossible to get 持つ／拘留する of him. He's an impossible man, but so clever and agreeable. But a dreadful Tory." Lady Harriet was a Whig. "But I suppose you are a Tory like the 残り／休憩（する） of your family. Your mother and I never discuss politics, but I do have 戦う／戦いs with Andrew Burstall whenever I see him. He's abroad now, finishing his 調書をとる／予約する."

"Was he ever married?" asked C.

"He is married now, but the marriage was an unfortunate one. He and his wife don't get on. She lives in London. They're not separated, but they quarrel dreadfully, and yet they cannot keep apart for very long. They both come to see me, but always 分かれて. She's a clever woman, but very bitter, and she had some money. Next time I can get him to 昼食 you must come and 会合，会う him. He spoke very 高度に of you, and he seldom does that. You must have impressed him. He said you wrote so 井戸／弁護士席."

C. got very red and could scarcely believe his ears. He felt an inward glow of 楽しみ.

Lady Harriet asked him where he had been, and when he について言及するd the Carterets she said she knew them very 井戸／弁護士席.

"Such a charming man, and dear Bessie Carteret just as foolish as ever, I suppose. And who else was there?"

"Mrs. Lord and her daughter Beatrice," said C., and he felt a 広大な／多数の／重要な, a new, rare and exquisite 楽しみ in 説 the 指名する of Beatrice Lord. He tried to say it in a detached way, but the practised ears of Lady Harriet （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd the 質 of the 利益／興味.

"Yes, the Lords," she said. "I have met her. She was a Cartwright. He's half Irish, I think, an inventor who is always inventing things that never answer, and only end in some one going 破産者／倒産した. They say the girl's pretty. Is she?"

Lady Harriet gave C. a piercing ちらりと見ること.

He tried hard not to blush, but he could not help it.

"Yes," he said, "she is very pretty--very tall."

"No money, of course," said Lady Harriet with a sigh. "They are all Roman カトリック教徒s; and that won't make it any the easier for her to find a husband outside the old カトリック教徒 families."

"I suppose she'd have to marry a カトリック教徒?" said C. 試験的に.

"I believe they are rather bigoted," said Lady Harriet, "but, you see, it's not every one would like their son to marry a Roman カトリック教徒, 特に if she is penniless. That would be the difficulty. I don't suppose they'd mind. If Mrs. Lord is a sensible woman she would be delighted for her daughter to marry any one."

She gave C. another piercing ちらりと見ること, and 公式文書，認めるd the 激しい 利益／興味 that his 表現 betrayed in the topic they were discussing. "Could it be that?" she thought.

"I suppose you had never met the Lords before?" she hazarded.

"Oh, yes, I met them at Aunt Rachel's last Christmas."

He said nothing about Oxford.

"The boy is in love with her," thought Lady Harriet. "That's a marriage which will certainly be thought to be out of the question. Poor boy! poor girl!" She pictured to herself her friend Georgina Hengrave's feelings if C. 提案するd marrying a penniless Papist.

"Anyhow, the girl's far too young to think of marrying now," she said, and then they talked of other things.

Lady Harriet was 利益／興味d in C., but she seemed to 予知する 激しく揺するs and shoals ahead of him in his relations with his family, and with the world in general.

"You must come to 昼食 with me soon. Come next Sunday," she said.

C. became immensely embarrassed.

"I should like to very much, but I am not sure whether I will be here. The Carterets asked me to go 支援する, but--"

Lady Harriet understood the 状況／情勢 at once.

"You will let me know. There's no hurry," she said. "If you are in London come at two o'clock. I'll try and get some pleasant people."

The men remained a long time over the ワイン when dinner was over, and C. 設立する himself next to two 年輩の 政治家，政治屋s, who discussed a 法案 that was or was not going to be passed that 開会／開廷／会期. C. thought their conversation would never come to an end. On the other 味方する of him a young guardsman, who had sat on the other 味方する of Lady Alice, had 設立する a congenial companion in another fellow guardsman, and they were 深い in shop. The 政治家，政治屋s 含むd C. in their audience and 行為／法令／行動するd as though he were taking an intelligent 利益／興味 in their conversation. C. was praying for it to end.

Lord Hengrave had moved up at the end of dinner to the opposite end of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and was talking racing to the Prince of Saxe-Altenburg, who every now and then nodded his 長，率いる and いつかs said, "I agree with you." The port and the old brandy had both been 一連の会議、交渉／完成する twice, and, after drinking a final glass of old brandy (1848), the Prince of Saxe-Altenburg said reflectively:--

"Ze ワインs are good. I have drunk zem all," and he looked interrogatively at his host, giving him the tacit signal for rising. Lord Hengrave and the Prince rose from their seats, and C. 急ぐd to open the door.

As they went upstairs C. heard the 緊張するs of a string 禁止（する）d playing a valse he had heard in Germany, Donauwellen, and he passed a （人が）群がる of young men who were putting on white gloves in the cloak room. Lady Hengrave was standing, very 築く and dignified, at the 最高の，を越す of the staircase, receiving the guests. C.'s two sisters had already 設立する partners and were twirling 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room. They were certainly better dressed than any of the other girls 現在の. Lady Hengrave had seen to that, and C. thought he noticed a 勝利を得た 表現 on the 直面する of his eldest sister, Julia.

He was bewildered. There was hardly any one he knew by sight in the room, and the people he did know were just those whom he would like to 避ける. He saw that his sisters had noticed his arrival, and would probably soon introduce him to some one. He was an unskilful ダンサー, and he looked upon talking to a partner as worse than dancing. He would have liked to have run away, but there was no escape. Between him and the door which led from the 上陸 to the 支援する staircase stood Lady Hengrave. He caught sight of his sister-in-法律, his brother Edward's American wife, and he felt she was walking に向かって him with the 意向 of introducing him to a suitable partner. C. was desperate. He looked around him and wondered whether there was any means of escaping before his sister-in-法律 could reach him. There was luckily rather a （人が）群がる on the 上陸, and at that moment Lady Harriet （機の）カム to his 救助（する）. She seemed to guess what he was going through.

"This is your first ball, isn't it?" she said. "Do come and talk to me for a moment."

C. was overjoyed at this 解答. She led him through the ballroom, in which as yet only a few couples were dancing, into the 支援する 製図／抽選-room, where there were 議長，司会を務めるs and sofas.

"You can leave me," she said, "whenever you want to go and dance."

"Oh," said C., "I hate dancing, and I don't know any one."

"Presently," said Lady Harriet, "I'll try and find you a partner who won't bore you, and in the 合間 you can talk to me."

Lady Harriet knew 正確に／まさに what C. was going through. She also knew what would be 推定する／予想するd of him from his family, and she 決定するd to see him through the evening. She had taken a 広大な／多数の／重要な fancy to him and, from what Burstall had told her, she felt that C. was an exceptional person.

As they sat 負かす／撃墜する the ballroom seemed やめる empty. There were about four couples dancing, but they had not been talking for more than ten minutes when the staircase had become （人が）群がるd and the ballroom was 十分な of ダンサーs. Just as when you 注ぐ hot water into a 水盤／入り江 or a bath and you feel at one moment as if it will never get hot, and then in one undefinable second the 水盤／入り江 or bath from having been a 水盤／入り江 of 冷淡な water becomes one of boiling water, too hot to 耐える, so did the rooms at one moment seem as if they could never be filled and at the next were 洪水ing with people.

"You'll have to dance with some girl, once," said Lady Harriet, "or your mother will never 許す either you or me."

"But I can't dance," said C. "I've never danced since I went to school."

"Then you must sit out," said Lady Harriet. And as she said the words the 禁止（する）d began to play an 協定 of Lancers from Cinder-Ellen up-to-date, a Gaiety burlesque.

"Lancers," she said, "You can dance the Lancers. You must dance them with Alice Woburn. She hasn't got a partner, and you sat next to her at dinner. She's standing up there next to her mother."

C. did as he was told, and got through the dance without 事故. In fact, he enjoyed it. When the dance was over he sat on the staircase with his partner. Guests were still arriving. His Aunt Rachel and her two daughters passed him. She 迎える／歓迎するd him 温かく, and when the music began, and he had taken his partner 支援する to her mother, he at once approached one of the Roden girls, and 示唆するd that they should go and have some lemonade downstairs. He was やめる happy with his cousin. She, in her turn, introduced him to other unalarming partners, so that by supper-time he had got through the evening 公正に／かなり 井戸／弁護士席. He took Lady Harriet 負かす／撃墜する to supper, and as they were sitting at a 一連の会議、交渉／完成する （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and eating quails, a murmured 信用／信任 seemed to spread through the room and make a ripple of excitement. It was a piece of news, すなわち, that Julia Bramsley was engaged to be married to Lord Holborn, only "it was not yet 発表するd." By the time the piece of news had 循環させるd throughout the dining-room the phrase "not yet 発表するd" had lost its meaning, and by the time the first guests to come 負かす／撃墜する had finished their supper and gone upstairs the marriage was considered to be 発表するd, and Julia and the young man, who had ten thousand a year, was twenty-seven years old, and an eldest son, were receiving the congratulations of their friends.

When C. returned to the ballroom with Lady Harriet, who bade him go and congratulate his sister, he felt rather at a loss what to do. Julia was nowhere to be seen. He （機の）カム across Marjorie and said:--

"I suppose it's true about Julia?"

"Oh, that's stale news! Do you mean you didn't know? Of course, to Tommy."

"Where is she?" said C.

"They've gone 負かす／撃墜する to have supper," said Marjorie, and at that moment a partner （機の）カム and （人命などを）奪う，主張するd her. C. felt sentimental に向かって his eldest sister, and 手配中の，お尋ね者 to make some manifestation, but he looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room and saw no one with whom he felt inclined to communicate anything. He felt that he was in extreme jeopardy, that at any moment some one might come and introduce him to a partner. The ballroom was now not so （人が）群がるd, as many of the ダンサーs were having supper. He walked into the 支援する 製図／抽選-room, and there he caught sight of Mrs. Roden. He walked up to her.

"Have you had supper?" he asked.

Supper seemed to him a providential oasis in the Sahara of ballroom life. No, she hadn't.

"May I take you 負かす／撃墜する?"

"How delightful it is about Julia!" Mrs. Roden said as they sat 負かす／撃墜する. "Delightful in every way."

"Aunt Rachel," said C., "I have got a secret to tell you. I am engaged to be married to Beatrice Lord."

C. 注ぐd out the whole story into his aunt's astonished ears, and asked her advice. What was he to do? Had he better tell his mother himself? If so, when? Or would she do it?

"Don't do anything in a hurry," said Mrs. Roden. "Come to 昼食 with me to-morrow and we will talk it over."

C. had been looking 今後 to going 支援する the next day to the Carterets in time for 昼食. にもかかわらず he thought it best to 受託する his aunt's 招待.

When C. and Mrs. Roden returned to the ballroom they 設立する it 大いに thinned. They had been a long time at supper. It was that she must take her girls home, as they had a ball every night that week.

"Mind, nothing 無分別な," she said to C., "and 昼食 to-morrow at two."

The room suddenly emptied as quickly and as imperceptibly as it had filled at the beginning of the evening. Soon the only gave a sigh of 救済 as she 公式文書，認めるd the emptiness of the ballroom.

"Where's Julia?" she said.

"They're still on the balcony," said Marjorie.

"You might fetch them," said Lady Hengrave to C., "from the balcony," 訂正するing her daughter's pronunciation, "It's all over now."

Even the 禁止（する）d had gone to enjoy a 井戸／弁護士席-earned supper.

"It's certainly very 満足な," said Lady Hengrave to her daughter-in-法律, "about Julia."

Good-nights were said. Edward and his wife, the last of the guests, said good-bye. Lady Hengrave said good-night to her children, and the evening seemed to have reached a 平和的な の近くに, and would have done so if on the way upstairs Marjorie, referring to her sister's 約束／交戦, had not twitted C. with his 存在 too young to understand such things.

"As a 事柄 of fact," said C., "I am engaged to be married myself."

Marjorie laughed sceptically.

"I suppose you 港／避難所't told mother yet?"

"No, but I'm going to now," he said, and he ran 負かす／撃墜する the 支援する stairs to his mother's bedroom, which was on the first 床に打ち倒す, next to the 支援する 製図／抽選-room.

But when he got to the door his heart failed him.

"After all," he said to himself, "Aunt Rachel begged me to do nothing 無分別な," and he walked upstairs again slowly.

On the way he passed his two sisters, who were still talking in the passage at the door of Julia's room, which was open.

"井戸／弁護士席," said Marjorie, "have you told Mother of your 約束／交戦?"

C. laughed and said:--

"Your father and I are dining out to-night," was Lady Hengrave's first 発言／述べる after C. had said good-morning, "and Edward is taking the girls and Tommy Holborn to the play, and I've arranged for you to go with them; they want another man. After the play they are all going on to Stuart House, where there is a dance, and you are asked. To-morrow your Aunt Rachel has got a dinner and 推定する／予想するs you, and on Thursday we have been given a box at the オペラ. Friday is the Eton and Harrow match. One of the Holborn boys is in the eleven, and Albert Calhoun is in the Harrow eleven. On Friday night there is a large family dinner at Holborn House and a dance, and they 推定する／予想する you. So you see, my dear boy, you will have a very 十分な week."

"But I have 約束d the Carterets to go 支援する there to-day," said C.

"I will 令状 to Bessie Carteret. She will やめる understand when she hears of the 約束／交戦."

"Won't she think it very rude?"

"I will explain everything. She will understand perfectly. Won't she, Hengrave?" she 控訴，上告d to Lord Hengrave.

"Of course the boy can stay," said Lord Hengrave, thinking that C. was about to sacrifice the 楽しみs of London for a 義務 visit to the country. "He must go out and enjoy himself now he is here."

Lady Hengrave talked of the dance. She said:--

"I think they enjoyed themselves, and the supper was hot. It is very 満足な about Julia. He's a nice boy."

She then went over the 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる） of the week's entertainments once again and 設立する some new items. There was a new Italian actress appearing in London. They せねばならない see her, and then C. せねばならない go to the new play at the St. James's. He must be sure, too, to go and see his aunts.

"I will 令状 to Bessie Carteret 直接／まっすぐに after breakfast, but I think it would be civil for you to 令状 her a line as 井戸／弁護士席."

C. said he would do so. He did more than 令状 a line. He wrote eight pages to Beatrice and four pages to Lady Elizabeth, and he sent Beatrice a 電報電信. He made up his mind that whatever should happen he would find some means of going 負かす／撃墜する to Windsor, if only for half an hour.

Marjorie and Julia （機の）カム into the 支援する 製図／抽選-room, where he was 令状ing. Lady Hengrave was sitting in the 前線 製図／抽選-room, 令状ing letters also, and C. wondered whether Marjorie would allude to his "joke" of the night before. She looked at him as if she were about to do so, but at the last moment she 差し控えるd. It was not only 恐れる of Lady Hengrave, but a 確かな schoolroom 忠義, which 影響（力）d her.

C. went to 昼食 with his Aunt Rachel.

She took him aside and said, "井戸／弁護士席, I hope you have done nothing 無分別な."

"No, it's all 権利, Aunt Rachel," he said, "except that I had 約束d to go 支援する to Chestercombe to-day, and I did want to so much, and mother has made 手はず／準備 for me every day this week. I 港／避難所't told her yet. I thought it wasn't the 権利 moment. But will it ever be the 権利 moment?"

They were interrupted by the arrival of guests, and 昼食 was 発表するd.

After 昼食 Mrs. Roden took C. into her sitting-room, and they had a long and serious conversation. She saw at once that all argument was useless. It was like arguing with a waterfall. She also saw that he had no idea of the reality of the 状況／情勢; that is to say, of the impossibility of the marriage. She was willing to give C. an allowance, but it would not be nearly enough for him to marry on, and she was loth to do something which she knew would be contrary to the wishes of his mother, and above all things she wished to 避ける a quarrel between C. and his family. She undertook to speak to Lady Hengrave, because she knew that Bessie Carteret was a gossip and fond of mischief, and that if she were to 会合，会う Lady Hengrave she would be 確かな to let 減少（する） some hint that might do infinite 害（を与える）. She 約束d to see Lady Hengrave that very afternoon. She felt, indeed, that there was no time to be lost, but she let C. understand she would not help him to take a line contrary to his mother's wishes.

When C. got home he looked up the trains in the A.B.C. to find out whether it would be possible for him to go 負かす／撃墜する to Windsor and get 支援する before dinner. His brother was dining 早期に, and he 設立する the 計画／陰謀 was not practicable, so he contented himself with sending another 電報電信 to Beatrice.

That afternoon Mrs. Roden had a momentous interview with Lady Hengrave. Mrs. Roden approached Lady Hengrave with the 最大の care. She had 約束d C. to do her best for him. She was genuinely fond of the boy, and genuinely sorry for him, but she knew in her heart that she would be fighting in a 戦う／戦い that was already lost.

Mrs. Roden told the story. She said that Beatrice Lord was a charming girl. A Roman カトリック教徒 it was true, but, after all, such marriages いつかs turned out 井戸／弁護士席. It was true there was very little money, but Mrs. Roden regarded C. almost as a child of her own. He was her godson, and she would continue the allowance she was giving him now after his marriage.

"You see, I should leave it him in my will," she said, "and he is welcome to it now; only by itself it, of course, wouldn't be enough for him to marry on."

Lady Hengrave listened in silence.

"The Lords are impossible people," she said. "Mrs. Lord was a Cartwright. She's a very silly woman, but there's nothing against her, and I'm sorry for her; but as for him, he's impossible. And then the children would have to be Roman カトリック教徒s; and there's no money at all. Of course, dear Rachel, it's very 肉親，親類d of you to say you'd help, but I should look upon it as an 行為／法令／行動する of 広大な／多数の／重要な unkindness if you were to 補助装置 the boy to marry some one whom Hengrave and I could not help disapproving of as a wife. I don't want to say anything against the girl, but you know 同様に as I do that Hengrave would never hear of this marriage, and that it is やめる out of the question."

"I was afraid you would think so," said Mrs. Roden. "Poor C.! He will take it very 不正に, I'm afraid."

"They are far too young, both of them, to know their minds," said Lady Hengrave.

"They are very young," said Mrs. Roden plaintively. She saw 明確に that there was nothing to be done. "I hope C. will do nothing 無分別な," she said, thinking of the 井戸／弁護士席-known obstinacy and the violent 爆発s of temper which were recognised traits of the Hengrave 血.

"You need not be afraid, Rachel. You can leave all that to me. I think I shall be able to arrange 事柄s," said Lady Hengrave.

Mrs. Roden woefully 反映するd that this was all too true.

"There must not be, and there shall not be, any mismanagement. Bessie Carteret is やめる 有能な of making mischief," Lady Hengrave said 堅固に. "I will 令状 to Mrs. Lord to-night, and I shall go and see her as soon as she comes to London. As for C., you needn't be afraid. I understand the boy perfectly."

Mrs. Roden then left the house, sadly 反映するing that Lady Hengrave was under a 完全にする delusion in thinking that she understood her son. But she also knew that Lady Hengrave was not likely to make a mistake in the 管理／経営 of any worldly 事件／事情／状勢.

That evening, before dinner, Lady Hengrave spoke to C. She was 異常に amiable. She said that she had heard all about what had happened from his godmother. She knew Beatrice Lord was a charming, a very charming, girl. Of course, they were both of them far too young to marry at 現在の, and then there was the money question and many other difficulties. She did not know what Beatrice Lord's parents thought of it. She knew his father would be upset--大いに upset--at the thought of such a marriage as things were at 現在の. The 広大な／多数の／重要な thing was to do nothing for the moment. She would go and see the Lords as soon as she could. For the 現在の she begged C. not to do anything.

"I suppose I may see Beatrice?" he said, "and 令状 to her?"

"But she's not in London."

"The Carterets 推定する／予想するd me to go 支援する as soon as I could."

"Stay here this week in any 事例／患者. If you went away we should have to tell your father. He wouldn't understand why you were going just when you've arrived in such a 十分な week, with Julia 存在 engaged and so many things going on, and so many 招待s 受託するd for you; and then I should have to explain everything to him, and that would be a mistake."

"I shall 令状 in any 事例／患者."

"There is no 害（を与える） in that, only there must be no question of an 約束／交戦 just yet."

"But we are engaged," said C.

"Yes, I know, my dear boy, but I meant a public 約束／交戦. There is plenty of time. All I ask you is to wait a little, and we will see what can be done."

"I must see Beatrice."

"Of course you can see her," said Lady Hengrave. "All I am asking you is to be reasonable and not to make things more difficult than they are already."

C. acquiesced. But he had a horrible feeling of 存在 caught in the threads of an intangible web.

He wrote a long letter to Beatrice that evening, begging her to let him know if he could see her at Windsor or in London. He must see her, be said, at once. He went to the play that night like a man in a dream. It was a translation of a play of Sardou's. C. was unaware when it was over what it had all been about. When it was over he …を伴ってd his sisters to what was called by the hostess a tiny dance, and what turned out to be a large ball at Stuart House. Here, again, he was just like a man in a dream. He carried away the impression of a 広大な／多数の／重要な （人が）群がる of people packed like sardines on a large staircase, at the 最高の，を越す of which stood a young and radiant hostess, as lovely as a flower, welcoming her guests with matchless grace and a smile that reminded him of Beatrice. Dazzling as this apparition was, he thought her far いっそう少なく beautiful than Beatrice. He was soon lost in the （人が）群がる. He knew nobody. He did not want to know any one. He 設立する a corner 近づく a 中心存在 at the 最高の，を越す of the gallery, where he could see the guests arriving. Nobody noticed him. He was glad of that. He had never felt more 完全に alone. The people seemed to him like waxworks. He had only one wish, and that was to get away, to escape.

He was just thinking how he was best able to do so, when he heard some one 説 to him:

"Aren't you dancing to-night?"

He looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and saw Lady Harriet Clive. In spite of everything it was nice to hear a friendly 発言する／表明する.

"I don't know any one," he said. "I can't dance, and in any 事例／患者 there's too 広大な／多数の／重要な a （人が）群がる to get into the ballroom."

"Let's go and sit 負かす／撃墜する," said Lady Harriet.

She led him along the gallery into a large square room, 十分な of beautiful pictures. She liked the boy and he 利益／興味d her. She saw at once that he was in an absent-minded mood. She bothered him with no questions, but she kept up herself a running comment on different topics, and she told him who the people were.

"Who is that standing up in the doorway, dressed in yellow, talking to the man with a red 略章 一連の会議、交渉／完成する his neck?" he said absently.

The 直面する reminded him of some one, or something; he could not think what.

"That is Leila Bucknell," said Lady Harriet. "The man she is talking to is a 外交官, Teddy Broughton. He's a 大臣 somewhere. She is pretty, isn't she?"

The 指名する Leila touched a 独房 in C.'s mind. He wondered whether she could be the Leila he had known and played with in Hamilton Gardens. He looked at her again. Yes, she was pretty, very pretty, just the 権利 高さ. Yes, her 注目する，もくろむs were like the violet 注目する，もくろむs of his Leila, melting and 控訴，上告ing. She had a beautifully modelled 直面する; she was exquisitely made, as delicate as a Tanagra statuette, and yet not too small.

"I wonder who she was before she married," he said.

"She was a Steele, a daughter of Lord Fairleigh," said Lady Harriet. "She was married about six years ago to a man called Terence Bucknell. He is at the Foreign Office."

"I believe I used to know her a long time ago," said C.

Presently a dignified nobleman with a 星／主役にする and a blue 略章 （機の）カム and （人命などを）奪う，主張するd Lady Harriet to go 負かす／撃墜する to supper. She left C. with a smile and said:--

"Don't forget I 推定する／予想する you to 昼食 on Sunday."

C. walked through the room, and as he did so he passed Mrs. Bucknell, who was still talking to the man with the red 略章 一連の会議、交渉／完成する his neck, but they were now sitting on a sofa. There was no 疑問 about it at all. She was his Leila. He smiled at her, and made as if to say how-do-you-do, but she did not recognise him; she nodded almost imperceptibly, and gave him a look of blank 非，不，無-承認. C. felt himself grow scarlet, and he hurried away through the room embarrassed beyond words, and smarting with a sense of extreme humiliation. He only wished to escape すぐに. This he managed to do. He 設立する a way downstairs, and managed to get away without 存在 caught by any of his relations or 知識s. He continued to have a sense of 燃やすing humiliation till he got home. He hoped there might be a letter from Beatrice を待つing him on the hall （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, but there was nothing but a 法案 from a hatter and a copy of the Eton Chronicle. He went to bed, and when he got to bed he once more blushed scarlet when he thought of the 出来事/事件. He knew it was foolish. Why should she, how could she have recognised him? But he felt he had done something foolish, that he had made a fool of himself, and his cheeks burnt with shame.

The next morning all this was forgotten, because he received a letter from Beatrice in which she said that she and her mother were leaving Windsor and coming up to London that very evening. Her father needed them in London. She would be in all the next day in their house in Ovington Square, or if he were to come at three o'clock they would probably be able to talk undisturbed, but the morning would be better. At tea-time, she knew, Lady Hengrave was coming to see her mother, and Lady Hengrave had said in her letter that she hoped Beatrice might be there. What had happened was this: Lady Hengrave had written to Mrs. Lord as soon as Mrs. Roden had left, 説 that it would be advisable for them to 会合，会う, and asking her when she could find her in. She 手配中の，お尋ね者 to go to Mrs. Lord, not Mrs. Lord to come to her, and she made it plain. Mr. Lord was clamouring for his wife's and his daughter's presence in London, and Mrs. Lord was as anxious to see Lady Hengrave as Lady Hengrave was anxious to see her, so when she received Lady Hengrave's letter she wrote to her that she would be in the afternoon after her arrival (Thursday) at five o'clock, and would be delighted to see Lady Hengrave then. Lady Hengrave telegraphed that she would call at five.

C. would have liked to go to the 駅／配置する to 会合，会う them, but Beatrice had not said what train they were coming by, nor did he even know which line they would take, 広大な／多数の／重要な Western or South Western--from Datchet they used both. So he spent the whole of Wednesday in feverish agitation. The Hengraves had guests to 昼食, and in the evening he dined with the Rodens. The next morning he drove as soon as he decently could to Ovington Square, and there he 設立する Beatrice by herself. Her father was in the City, and her mother had gone out. It was a curious fact that Mrs. Lord やめる unintentionally did things which had the 外見 of 存在 done with 意向, and いつかs as if with a subtle 目的, when this was far from 存在 the 事例／患者. For instance, during the whole time she had spent at Oxford, while C. and Beatrice had 徐々に got to know each other, an outside 観察者／傍聴者 would have deduced from her 行為／行う that she was doing everything she could to throw them together, yet when she was told of the 約束／交戦 she was honestly, genuinely astounded. And on this occasion, again, you would have thought, since Beatrice had told her she 推定する／予想するd C., who had explained his movements in a long 電報電信, she had gone out on 目的 to leave Beatrice and C. together in the exceedingly untidy room that Mr. Lord called his studio, and which did 義務 for 製図／抽選-room and everything else, but Mrs. Lord had gone out because she always went to 集まり at Farm Street on Thursdays, and did a little shopping on the way 支援する.

Beatrice and C. had a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 to say to each other, and they were able to say it. They had 事柄s of 圧力（をかける）ing 緊急 to discuss.

"Mother is coming here this afternoon. Will you be there?" he asked.

"I shall come in at the end; I think your mother wants to see me."

"The moment she sees you it will be all 権利."

Beatrice shook her 長，率いる sadly.

"There are 広大な／多数の／重要な difficulties. It is all far more difficult than you imagine. Father has not been told. Mother would never dare tell him, and I should find it difficult."

"All because of the 宗教的な difficulty?"

Beatrice got a little red. That, she knew, was not the only difficulty.

"Father is a very strange person," she said. "He's not very 宗教的な, and not what you would call fanatical, but all the same he 推定する／予想するs me to marry a カトリック教徒; he couldn't conceive my marrying any one else but a カトリック教徒; and then, you see, there are other difficulties."

"Money?"

He told Beatrice 正確に／まさに what Mrs. Roden had said. He had already told her the 実体 of the conversation in a letter.

"She will only help you if your mother 同意s," said Beatrice. "Your mother will never 同意. She will say just what Mother says: that your father would never hear of it, and that she can't tell him."

"Then do you mean we must just give in, and give everything up?"

"We can't do it unless they 同意. Neither of us can. Neither you nor I."

"But we'll get them to come 一連の会議、交渉／完成する in the end. At first there always are difficulties, but no difficulties really 事柄 if you and I are やめる 決定するd. If we are 決定するd to be married, nothing in the world can stop us."

"It would be folly for you to quarrel with your father and mother; if you did that it would mean in the end quarrelling with your Aunt Rachel 同様に, and then everything would be more impossible than ever."

"So what do you think we must do?"

"I think we shall have to wait 根気よく."

"Wait, wait, that's what they all say."

"If we do anything 無分別な we may spoil everything."

"After all, Sir Gabriel Carteret married Lady Elizabeth when they were both penniless, and he was only an art student."

"Yes, but she had very rich relations, and they did not really 反対する to the marriage, except for the money question. Our 事例／患者 is far more 複雑にするd. Your family will never 同意 to your marrying a カトリック教徒, and my father would only 同意 to my marrying a Protestant if . . ."

"If what?"

"If he thought there were such 圧倒的な advantages for me that they outweighed everything else."

She laid 強調する／ストレス on the "for me," but C. felt, and the feeling gave him a 冷気／寒がらせる, that it was a 事例／患者 of "for him" far more than "for me."

"One never knows; all sorts of things may happen," he said.

"Yes, but the important thing is, that we mustn't do anything foolish."

"I know; I know; but, at the same time, we must be やめる 会社／堅い."

"You are so young," said Beatrice. "In a year's time you will probably be much fonder of some one else than you are of me."

"What nonsense!" said C. "You are just as young as I am, as to that."

"Yes, but much older in experience--years older. I feel as old as the hills."

So they talked, and they went over the same ground over and over again, Beatrice making reasonable 反対s and C. 広範囲にわたる them impetuously aside. Beatrice liked C. to sweep them aside, but she 概算の the 軍隊 of his impetuosity and his 反乱 at its true value. She knew that it could but count for little against the formidable array of circumstances.

They discussed the 宗教的な question again.

"After all," said C., "I could become a Roman カトリック教徒. I would become a Hindoo to marry you."

"Instead of making it easier, that would make it やめる impossible as far as your father and mother are 関心d."

"My father and mother may have prejudices, but that's only against カトリック教徒s in general. When they see you and know you they would change their mind."

"People don't change their mind about that sort of thing," said Beatrice.

"What can it 事柄," said C. impatiently, "what church one goes to?--if one thinks it necessary to go to church."

"カトリック教徒s think it does 事柄," said Beatrice.

"Yes, but Protestants don't," said C. "That's the beauty of 存在 a Protestant."

"Yes, but although they don't mind anything else, they do mind カトリック教徒s," said Beatrice. "They think it doesn't 事柄 what sect you belong to, but they think it does 事柄 if you are a カトリック教徒. There is no getting 一連の会議、交渉／完成する that. As far as our Church is 関心d, they are in a rut of prejudice, and they see it at a wrong angle, and it is very difficult to get them out of the rut and to change their angle."

"But it is all the same 宗教," said C.

"It's too difficult to explain. I can't explain it to you. You see, you don't think 宗教 事柄s one way or the other. We think 宗教 事柄s more than anything else in the world. And people like your father and mother . . ." she stopped.

"Call something else 宗教," said C. "I have always known that. I know that isn't 宗教 at all, only it's just as strong. I mean, they think going to church is like leaving cards, only that doesn't 妨げる them thinking it tremendously important. Only I can't see why they should mind your doing the same thing in your way."

"But you know they do," said Beatrice.

"Yes, they do," said C.

"We must 直面する it."

"Yes, we must 直面する it," he repeated. "And do what we can."

"And not do anything to make it worse," said Beatrice.

C. and Beatrice went on talking till past one. She said that her father was 推定する／予想するd 支援する to 昼食, and C. knew that she meant that under the circumstances he had better not stay. So after making (a)手の込んだ／(v)詳述する 手はず／準備 for 会合 on the に引き続いて days, he left the house. On the doorstep he met Mrs. Lord, who by the butler who opened the door. He was an affable, talkative Irishman, 指名するd Terence, わずかに bald, and quick, but he was not very clean (he was an intermittent, 不規律な shaver). "Domestique de mauvaise maison," she murmured to herself. She was still いっそう少なく impressed by the "Studio" upstairs, in which there seemed to be all the superfluities that disfigure and 非，不，無 of the realities that redeem a studio.

Mrs. Lord 迎える／歓迎するd her and 申し込む／申し出d her tea.

"Cuthbert," she said (Cuthbert was Mr. Lord), "is out and won't be 支援する until late. He will be so sorry."

Lady Hengrave was relieved. She had no wish to see Cuthbert. Tea was brought in by Terence (who was also man-of-all-work). Strangely enough, it was hot and 極端に good, and the tea-cakes were hot and crisp. Mrs. Lord always managed to have hot tea and crisp tea-cakes, and Lady Hengrave 公式文書，認めるd the fact and gave her a good 示す for it.

Mrs. Lord talked of 無作為の topics, and Lady Hengrave, realising at once that Mrs. Lord was 有能な of talking during the whole of her visit on 味方する topics, went straight to the point.

"My son Caryl tells me," she began, and she marshalled the facts with order and perspicuity.

Mrs. Lord listened, seemingly attentive, and when it was all over, and Lady Hengrave had 証明するd with 熟達した logic and unmistakable clarity that neither her husband nor she could think of 許すing the match to come off, said:--

"If only Cuthbert didn't happen to feel so 堅固に on the 支配する of mixed marriages, and hadn't 始める，決める his heart on Beatrice marrying a カトリック教徒, I'm sure everything could be arranged."

Lady Hengrave made her points all over again. She made them more 明確に this time, and more 強制的に.

"In any 事例／患者 I have told Beatrice that we mustn't do anything in a hurry," she said calmly, with a smile.

Lady Hengrave gave it up. "It is no good talking to her," she thought. "Either she's not listening, or she's not やめる 権利 in the 長，率いる." She asked if she might see Beatrice before she went.

"Oh, yes," said Mrs. Lord, "she would so much like to see you," and she rang the bell. "She's in the dining-room 令状ing her letters. Ask 行方不明になる Beatrice to come up," she said to Terence, as soon as he appeared.

Lady Hengrave and Mrs. Lord talked of the topics of the day, and Mrs. Lord suddenly, on the 支配する of 現在の events, became 警報, practical, and vivaciously to the point. Beatrice （機の）カム in.

"The girl has certainly got looks," thought Lady Hengrave. "If she had money--"

"Lady Hengrave wants to have a little talk to you," said Mrs. Lord, and she swept out of the room, leaving them together.

This 活動／戦闘 on the part of Mrs. Lord astonished Lady Hengrave more than anything else. Beatrice, too, was わずかに taken aback, used as she was to her mother's sudden 活動／戦闘s.

Lady Hengrave marshalled her facts for a third time.

"I know," said Beatrice. "I やめる understand. My father would not like the marriage either. He would not like it even if there were no other difficulties. He would dislike it as much as you would." (Lady Hengrave had touched very lightly on the 宗教的な difficulty; にもかかわらず she had made herself （疑いを）晴らす on the point.) "What do you want me to do?"

"I want you not to see him."

Beatrice 反映するd. It seemed to her like a 状況／情勢 in a 調書をとる／予約する, a Montagu and Capulet 状況／情勢--even more difficult in its 必須のs--with a lot of sordid money 詳細（に述べる）s thrown in.

"As long as we are both in London it will be very difficult. The いっそう少なく I see him the more he will want to see me."

"Yes," said Lady Hengrave with a sigh, "that's true. But you might 徐々に see him いっそう少なく and いっそう少なく. It would be for his good. It is for him I ask you to make the sacrifice."

"He's very young," said Beatrice. "I am ready to do anything for him, only I will not be untruthful to him, and I will not deliberately do anything to 傷つける him, nor anything which I think will make things worse."

"But if he knows your father would not hear of it?"

"Father knows nothing about it."

"But couldn't you tell him?"

"Mother would rather not. Perhaps it will all settle itself," Beatrice 追加するd. "A letter one doesn't answer so soon answers itself. People so often make things worse by taking steps."

Lady Hengrave wondered at the 静める way in which Beatrice talked. "Can she really be fond of him?" she wondered.

"Don't you think the best thing is to let things be, Lady Hengrave? Very likely we shall be going away soon, and I suppose you will be going away, so we shall not be able to 会合，会う, and C. will have plenty of things to distract him," she said with a smile. "If you tell him to wait, he will be reasonable. If you tell him he must never see me again you will touch his obstinacy, and, as you know, he can be very obstinate."

"Yes," said Lady Hengrave, "but a girl can do so much. If you could 徐々に let him see--"

"I'm afraid I'm incapable of 事実上の／代理 a part, Lady Hengrave. I やめる understand what you feel. I knew it must be like that. I am very sorry for you it has happened. These things happen before one knows. I daresay it was my fault, but I can't help feeling what I feel. You can be sure of one thing: I will never encourage C. to have illusions about what I know is impossible. I 港／避難所't done so as yet. I told him from the first that our marriage would be regarded as impossible both by his family and by 地雷, for every 推論する／理由. But it is useless to 推論する／理由 with him. I think the only thing you can do is to ask him to wait."

"I am very much 強いるd to you," said Lady Hengrave. "I must be going." And she rose from her 議長，司会を務める.

Beatrice called her mother, and Mrs. Lord （機の）カム 支援する and went on with the conversation as if it had never been interrupted. She rang for Terence, and Lady Hengrave was shown out.

"I don't think C. is at all like his mother," said Mrs. Lord. That was the only comment she made on the visit.

Lady Hengrave went away with food for reflection. The mother, she thought, was a lady; there was that to be said. The girl was very pretty, 井戸／弁護士席 brought up, and sensible, but all the more dangerous on that account. However, she didn't think she would be likely to do anything without her parents' 同意.

That night the Hengraves had been given a box at the オペラ. It was not a Wagner night; in fact, the オペラ was nothing more 初めの than Faust. Lady Hengrave took C. and Marjorie. Julia was dining どこかよそで, and her husband went in the omnibus-box, which he preferred. During one of the intervals Lady Hengrave received a visit from Ralph Bodmin, who was one of the 私的な 長官s to the Foreign 長官, and who had the 支配（する）／統制する of the minor 外交の 任命s. C., after having 不正に. The 外交官／大使--Lawless--is here on leave. George, who has been left in 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金, says they are short-手渡すd and overworked. But they all say that. There's nothing going on now in Rome, and he's got two 長官s. However, I can't send him any one; we She looked upon the 外見 of Ralph Bodmin as the direct 介入 of Providence.

"Yes, of course, I would 喜んで send one if I knew any one who would want to go. But it's difficult to find any one who wants to go to Rome in July."

"My boy Caryl--you shook 手渡すs with him just now--is at Oxford. He's going to 誘発する's later, and then I want him to try for the 外交の Service. But before he begins all that cramming, which is dreadfully expensive, I should so much like him to have a little experience of 外交の life, to see whether he takes to it, and whether he would be likely to do 井戸／弁護士席. I suppose you couldn't send him out to his uncle? Emma would be delighted, of course."

"Nothing would be easier, Lady Hengrave," said Bodmin. "I'm having 昼食 with Hedworth Lawless to-morrow. I'll talk to him about it. I'm sure he would be delighted. And he could probably live in the 大使館. There's no one living there at 現在の, and he could learn Italian. Does he know a third language yet?"

"No," said Lady Hengrave, "only French and German so far."

"But it would interrupt his University career."

"He's been a year at Oxford, and as there's no chance of his taking honours or anything of that sort I think it's long enough; and 誘発する said a year would be enough for him in any 事例／患者, so I should have to send him abroad, and he would have, as you say, to learn a third language; and as George and Emma are now at Rome, what could be more suitable?"

"I'm afraid he would find Rome rather dull just at 現在の."

"Yes, they would be very 感謝する. 井戸／弁護士席, I will let you know to-morrow evening."

"You're not going to Lord's to-morrow; you're too busy?"

"I shan't be able to get away."

"Here is the boy." C. （機の）カム 支援する into the box.

"So you're going up for the 外交の Service," said Bodmin, 速く sizing him up. (Good-looking and やめる decently dressed, he thought to himself, and nice manners.)

"I hope to have a try," said C.

"You 港／避難所't begun to cram yet, luckily for you. I know no more disagreeable position than that of a cramming 候補者; one always has to be at half-cock waiting for the chance of an examination," said Bodmin affably, and, as the curtain was going up, he left the box.

Lady Hengrave had said little about her visit to Mrs. Lord to C. She did について言及する it. She said that Beatrice Lord seemed to be a nice, 井戸／弁護士席-brought-up girl. It was a pity they were so poor and lived in such squalid surroundings.

C. turned crimson at the について言及する of Beatrice's 指名する, and 恐れるd that the visit had not born much fruit, but, on the whole, he thought it might have been worse. Beatrice, at any 率, had made a good impression. From Lady Hengrave such words were 広大な／多数の／重要な 賞賛する. He had talked to his aunt in the entr'行為／法令／行動する. She had recommended patience.

"You would have to wait in any 事例／患者," she said. "Don't let your mother think you are 存在 impatient, and that you want to 急ぐ things; do whatever she 示唆するs."

The next day was the Eton and Harrow match. It was impossible for him not to go to that. His mother looked on it as one of the most sacred festivals of a 井戸／弁護士席-spent life.

But he went to see Beatrice first on the way, and stayed with her all the morning. She was not going to Lord's. Her mother couldn't take her. They compared 公式文書，認めるs about his mother's visit.

"Mother was hopeless with her," said Beatrice. "She never thought of her point of 見解（をとる） at all. The only thing she thinks of is father. Perhaps, after all, she is 権利. I'm not sure the difficulties on our 味方する are not greater than on yours. Your mother was very nice to me, but she made it やめる （疑いを）晴らす that she thought it impossible."

"At 現在の."

"Always, I'm afraid. I really don't see what could make any difference. If you became a millionaire she still wouldn't want you to marry a カトリック教徒."

"I should do what I chose then, and she would have to 受託する it."

"But there is so little chance of your becoming a millionaire."

"Not much, I'm afraid. Your father hasn't been told yet?"

"No," said Beatrice, laughing, "and I suppose yours hasn't either. They are afraid of telling the fathers. I think they are 権利. Both the fathers would see red. All we can do is to wait."

"And to see each other as much as possible. I wish this beastly cricket match wasn't going on. I shall have to go there to-morrow. To-night we've got a large family dinner."

They made 手はず／準備 to go to the Italian play on Saturday evening. They 手配中の，お尋ね者 to see the new Italian actress La Zechetti. Ralph Bodmin, very smart in a frock-coat and a gardenia in his and he would speak to her himself about it, and he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to make C.'s 知識. When would C. be ready to go?

"I want him to go as soon as possible," said Lady Hengrave. "He has got nothing to do, and he hates London."

Bodmin understood there must be some potent 動機 behind Lady Hengrave's words. He guessed the nature of the difficulty, but 慎重に left it alone.

Lady Hengrave then 用意が出来ている her husband. She didn't tell him everything; but she hinted at the danger of a most 望ましくない 同盟, a penniless girl, an impossible father, and a foolish mother.

Lord Hengrave at once said he couldn't afford to send the boy to Rome. As he was at Oxford, let him stay there. The Rodens were 支払う／賃金ing for his education, and it was sin to waste it.

Lady Hengrave said she was sure Mrs. Roden would continue the allowance while he remained at Rome. She was going to talk to her about it that very evening. Mrs. Roden, she said, thought the possible match as 望ましくない as she did herself.

"But it will 延期する his going up for his examination," said Lord Hengrave.

"Not nearly as much as Oxford does," said Lady Hengrave. "They do nothing at Oxford except play football and 列／漕ぐ／騒動 and have suppers." Besides which, it was necessary for him to learn a third language, and he would learn Italian at Rome. It would be cheap, because she was sure Sir Hedworth Lawless would let him live in the 大使館.

Lord Hengrave gave in. "But supposing the boy doesn't want to go to Rome?" he said.

"If he wants to pass his examination he must go either to Italy or Spain," said Lady Hengrave. "Ralph Bodmin says it's 必須の that he should know three languages."

"What damned nonsense these examinations are!" said Lord Hengrave. "They make one spend a 造幣局 of money cramming the boys, and then they arrange の中で themselves at the Foreign Office who is to get in. It's all waste of time and waste of money."

That night--直接／まっすぐに after dinner at the Holborns'--Lady Hengrave spoke to Mrs. Roden, and put the whole 事例／患者 before her. Mrs. Roden agreed that the 計画（する） was excellent. She would, of course, she said, continue to give C. his allowance. She meant from henceforward to 支払う／賃金 for his education, and she didn't mind whether it was carried on at Oxford or abroad. It was most 望ましい that he should go abroad for a time, but it was a 広大な／多数の／重要な advantage for him to know Italian. Lord Hengrave spoke to Mrs. Roden, too, after dinner.

"I thought it rather nonsense sending the boy to Rome," he said, "but they say he's got to learn Italian. I think it's silly sending him out of the country just because he happens to be in love with a girl. I should have thought a little intrigue with a married lady might have been arranged," he said, with a smile.

Mrs. Roden laughed and said:--

"I 推定する／予想する that will happen all too soon without any 協定 on our part."

C. was, of course, やめる unconscious of all these manœuvres. He sat at dinner between one of his Roden cousins and a shy, silent d饕utante, and he talked little.

After dinner there was a ball. It was a large ball for girls. C. was utterly 哀れな. There was not a soul in the room he knew except his cousins: the people, although they looked the same, seemed to have been dealt from a different pack of cards from those he had seen at Stuart House or at his mother's dance.

Lady Hengrave saw him standing disconsolately at the furthest end of the ballroom, and 直接／まっすぐに Julia and Marjorie were taken away by their 各々の partners, she went up to him and said to him gently:--

"I want you to sit out with me a little, C.; I have got something I want to tell you."

They walked through the long Adam ballroom into a little 一連の会議、交渉／完成する library that had been turned into a sitting-out room, and they sat 負かす／撃墜する on a sofa.

Lady Hengrave approached the 支配する 慎重に, retrospectively and prospectively. It was necessary for him to have a profession. His parents could, 式のs! 許す him very little, but his Aunt Rachel, who up till now had paid for his Oxford education, was willing to go on giving him an allowance while he was working for his examination, and (should he pass) during his first year in the Foreign Office or the 外交の Service. The Foreign 長官 had 約束d his father that he should have a 指名／任命. He could go in for whichever he liked.

Here C. interrupted, and said he would prefer the Foreign Office.

But whichever he did, Lady Hengrave continued, it was necessary for him to learn a third language besides French and German. Italian would, of course, be the most useful. The sooner he learnt Italian, the better. He could not learn Italian at Oxford, and 誘発する, the crammer, had told her that if he was to now First 長官, and at this moment in 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金. Sir Hedworth Lawless, the 外交官／大使, had 同意d to his 存在 sent there. What did he think? Didn't he think it would be an admirable idea? He could see what 外交の life was like, and he would then have some data for making up his mind which he preferred, the 外交の Service or the Foreign Office. He would see Italy; he would learn Italian; he would not be away long--only a few months.

"Can't I stay at Oxford another year?" he asked.

"Your father won't hear of it," said Lady Hengrave. "He already thinks it waste of time your having been there at all, and he says that if you stay on there any longer you will never be able to pass the examination, and Mr. 誘発する says the same."

"Then, if I didn't go to Rome, what should I do?" said C.

"If you didn't go to Rome," said Lady Hengrave, "you would still have to learn Italian or Spanish, and we should have to find you a 年金 or a family somewhere in the north of Spain, as it would be impossible just now in summer to find anything in Italy, and you would not be nearly so comfortable. You see, your father is getting anxious. He thinks you have wasted too much time already."

"The Master didn't think it waste of time," said C.

"It wouldn't be, if it wasn't necessary for you to work for an examination," said Lady Hengrave. "You see, it's so much better and more convenient, and more comfortable in every way. In all probability you will be 許すd to live at the 大使館. You will have your Uncle George and your Aunt Emma to be 肉親，親類d to you; you will see 外交の life and Italy under the best possible 条件s, and you will have time to yourself for work and for learning Italian. The 外交官／大使, Sir Hedworth Lawless, is a charming man, and Lady Lawless is very 肉親，親類d. I am sure you would be happy at Rome."

C. understood that the 判決 had been pronounced, and that there was nothing for him to do but to 受託する it. His doom was 調印（する）d. What could he do? Say that nothing would induce him to go in either for the Foreign Office or the 外交の Service? Say that he would like to go into a newspaper office at once? He knew that his mother would then answer:--

"What do you 提案する to do, and how do you 提案する to do it? What will you live on?"

There was one ray of silver behind the cloud. Rome was the 肉親，親類d of place that the Lords were likely to visit. Mrs. Lord often alluded to their たびたび（訪れる） visits to Italy, which いつかs seemed to have been 長引いた.

"When do you want me to go?" said C.

"井戸／弁護士席, Ralph Bodmin says that Uncle George is crying out for some one, and that the sooner you go, the better. Sir Hedworth Lawless is coming here to-night, and I want to introduce you to him."

Lady Hengrave was relieved at C. having taken 事柄s so calmly. C. felt desperate, but, at the same time, instinct told him that the only chance of his 最終的に winning his 戦う／戦い was not to fight his mother over points about which she was 明白に in the 権利.

The idea to him was appalling. He hardly knew his Uncle George. His Aunt Emma he 単に recollected as 存在 one of the oppressive critics of his childhood. But all that was nothing. What 事柄d was leaving Beatrice.

"If we are 決定するd to marry," he thought to himself, "nothing can 妨げる us. I will go to Rome, but they will find when I come 支援する that I 港／避難所't changed my mind."

"I'll go whenever you like," he said.

"I must go 支援する to the ballroom and look after the girls," said Lady Hengrave.

A little later Mrs. Roden managed to have a word with C. She told him she had heard of the Rome 事業／計画（する）. It was an excellent thing, and he had been wise to 受託する it at once. To have 辞退するd to go would have been 致命的な.

Sir Hedworth Lawless arrived, and the first person he spoke to was Lady Hengrave. He was enchanted that C. should go to Rome. He should, of course, live at the 大使館. There was no one at 現在の 占領するing the 長官's rooms in the house. He would be 支援する himself in October--かもしれない in September. He would like to see the boy so much. Lady Hengrave caught sight of C. in the doorway, and beckoned to him.

Sir Hedworth was not at all what C. 推定する／予想するd. He was rather short, with dark hair, わずかに silvered, and light grey 注目する，もくろむs; there was nothing florid nor 影響する／感情d about him, not even an eyeglass string. He welcomed C. charmingly.

"So you're coming to Rome? Believe me, the best time in the 外交の Service is before you get in. People say Rome is hot in summer, but I 保証する you it's never too hot. The 大使館 is very 冷静な／正味の, and the evenings and nights are delicious. I wish I was there now myself. I'll send your mother letters to some friends who stay all the summer in their 郊外住宅s."

C. stammered out his thanks.

"You know Italian?"

"No, not yet."

"You'll learn in no time. There are some excellent teachers."

The 外交官／大使 gave a quick look at the staircase. Then, after a few more civilities to Lady Hengrave, he drifted away. C. thought him charming. He 公式文書，認めるd, too, a very curious 表現 in his 注目する，もくろむs. The same thing he had noticed in Burstall the first time he saw him. It was as if Sir Hedworth was looking over your 長，率いる at some one, or for some one very far away, some one who was not there, and who was out of reach; but there was this difference between Sir Hedworth and Burstall, that 反して Burstall seemed to be looking at or for something, Sir Hedworth seemed to be looking at or for some one.

"井戸／弁護士席, that's settled," said Lady Hengrave. "You had better go next week. Tuesday would be a good day. If one is going I always think the sooner one starts, the better."

Lord Holborn at that moment 前進するd to take Lady Hengrave 負かす／撃墜する to supper.

C. looked about for a partner whom he could take to supper. He saw no one. The few girls he knew were all of them dancing. He walked on to the 上陸. Lady Harriet Clive was sitting there.

"Will you come 負かす／撃墜する to supper?"

"You せねばならない be dancing," she said, "with one of the girls, or at least take one of them to supper, and not an old woman like me."

"Please come," he said.

They went downstairs. Supper was in a long Adam dining-room. At the next （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する to them was his sister, Marjorie, and with her was a rather 激しい-looking man about thirty.

"Who is that talking to Marjorie?" asked C.

"That," said Lady Harriet, "is Sir Harold Ducane. He is immensely rich--he owns a tar factory, or something."

C. told Lady Harriet about the 革命 in his career. She saw 正確に／まさに what had happened. Lady Hengrave was sending him away so that he might get over that unfortunate love 事件／事情／状勢.

"Don't forget to come to 昼食 on Sunday," said Lady Harriet. "I have asked some people you'll like."

At that moment Sir Hedworth Lawless walked into the dining-room, 主要な on his arm a young, dark and beautiful lady.

"There's your 外交官／大使," said Lady Harriet.

"Who is it with him?"

"That is Madame San Paolo, the wife of one of the 長官s at the Italian 大使館."

That night at the ball Sir Harold Ducane 提案するd to Marjorie for the third time; she had 辞退するd him twice. This time she 受託するd him. She did not dare tell her mother that she had prodigious calamity that he was numbed rather than 攻撃する，衝突する by it. Even if there had been no question of Beatrice, to leave Oxford just as he was beginning to enjoy it so immensely, and to go to Rome, and live day by day with an uncle and aunt who 代表するd to him the embodiment of all that was difficult to 耐える in life, would have been bad enough; and on the 最高の，を越す of this the 分離 from Beatrice! But hope was not altogether extinct in his breast. He must get Beatrice to come to Rome. If that could be managed, it would be still better than seeing her in England, because he felt that in Rome there would be more freedom and より小数の 障害s.

It would be better to be in Italy with the chance of Beatrice coming there than to be in England separated from her, and he felt that if he remained in England he would be separated from her. It was, perhaps, he liked to think, a blessing in disguise. Perhaps it was Providence's way of making things easier, although it seemed at first sight as if Providence was going out of its way to make things impossible.

早期に the next morning he flew 一連の会議、交渉／完成する to Ovington Square. He 注ぐd out the news to Beatrice breathlessly.

"You must come there with your mother. You told me you often used to spend the winter in Italy. Why not come to Rome for the winter?"

Beatrice said that everything depended on her father. They never knew for long beforehand what their 計画（する）s were going to be. She saw 明確に that C. was 存在 sent out of the country in order to 除去する him from her, and very calmly and dispassionately she analysed the 状況／情勢 to him.

"I think," she said, "we had better give up all thoughts of our marriage ever 存在 possible. There are too many difficulties. There is too much to fight against. Your aunt is against it 同様に as your mother."

"Of course, if you take that line," said C., "it will be impossible, but if we take the line of 存在 utterly 決定するd to go through with it, whatever happens, then it will happen. Nothing can 妨げる it."

"How can we do that?" said Beatrice. "How can we marry on nothing at all?"

"Not now," said C., "but in a few years' time, everything may be different. I don't care how long I wait."

"You may be different by then," said Beatrice.

"I shall never change."

"You think so now, but everybody always thinks that."

They went over the familiar ground and argued the 事例／患者 again and again.

C. swept Beatrice away by the 軍隊 and 解雇する／砲火／射撃 of his arguments. He would not hear of any final and ultimate 反対s. But the more forcible and plausible his arguments were, the more 完全に unconvinced Beatrice became.

"You see," she said, "you don't really know Father. And I don't think you understand how fundamentally your mother is …に反対するd to it."

On Saturday evening he dined with the Lords. Lady Hengrave knew of it, and made no 反対. Mr. and Mrs. Lord, Beatrice and C. all went to see the new Italian actress, Maria Zechetti, who was playing the part of Marguerite in La Dame aux （機の）カム駘ias. C. had told his mother that he was going to the play, but he had not said which play, since the point had been raised at home whether Julia and Marjorie might see La Dame aux （機の）カム駘ias, as it was in Italian, and Lady Hengrave had decided that they could not do so, although they might see La Traviata. It had not occurred to Beatrice's father and mother to discuss the point, so Beatrice said. She had always been 許すd to see the plays that her parents saw. And it would never have occurred to Mrs. Lord to think that there could be anything reprehensible in a play which was 行為／法令／行動するd in Italian, besides which Mrs. Lord said Maria Zechetti was different from other actresses and did not （不足などを）補う.

Beatrice did not enjoy the play. The art of Zechetti left her, so she said, やめる unmoved, although she knew Italian 完全に. There was to her no glamour about the artist's personality. C., who did not know Italian, 設立する the beginning of the play teasing to the 瀬戸際 of exasperation. He seemed to be looking at it through a mosquito 逮捕する, to be 乱打するing at a door that was always about to open, but which remained resolutely shut. The more natural and 現実主義の the 事実上の／代理, the more 激烈な／緊急の his irritation became. But the Third 行為／法令／行動する, in which the interview between Marguerite and the father occurs, 利益／興味d him in a different manner. Here the 状況／情勢, the forcible 分離 of the two lovers, reminded him of his own 状況／情勢, at which he 設立する himself looking on with 利益／興味, wondering why he was not more moved. It should, he felt, have touched him on the raw. And surely there was a 公式文書，認める of 本物の passion in Zechetti's cry of "Impossibile!" And what could be more 悲劇の than those haunting 注目する，もくろむs, those exquisitely 動きやすい 手渡すs and that subtle interplay of look, gesture, accent and movement? But to his own astonishment he felt that he was experiencing no emotion, but 利益／興味, 賞賛 and curiosity. The play and the 事実上の／代理 were a looking-glass that 反映するd his own actual intimate 状況／情勢, and yet, to his own inexplicable surprise, he did not feel in the least moved. He experienced nothing like what he had felt when he had heard Madeleine Lapara recite, but rather as if he were looking on at an exquisite piece of clockwork. It was, he thought, the 障壁 of the language. He could not feel the value of the words. Mr. Lord was enraptured, and said it reminded him of La Traviata and of Italy, and he hummed snatches of Verdi from time to time. Mrs. Lord said she thought it a pity that Zechetti, and indeed all actresses of 公式文書，認める, chose such sad plays. During the entr'行為／法令／行動する C., as he went to fetch a programme, met Andrew Burstall. He was enjoying the play.

"Her 事実上の／代理," he said, "makes one feel a cad, as if one were looking through a keyhole at things one oughtn't to be seeing. And she is still better, still more wonderful, in comedy, in La Locandiera."

He had only been in London a day or two, and was going 支援する to Versailles.

Next to the Lords there was an Italian lady, who said: "Peccato che 非，不，無 ha voce."

Beatrice repeated the 発言／述べる to C., who agreed that he 設立する her 発言する／表明する nasal and unmusical, but he had せいにするd this to his not understanding the language. But Beatrice said she felt the same.

The last 行為／法令／行動する, played as it was with poignant 簡単, matchless reserve, infinite subtlety, and divine economy by any one could 行為／法令／行動する better, but it leaves me 冷淡な, and I never forget I am looking on at 事実上の／代理, although it seems the most natural 事実上の／代理 in the world."

On Sunday morning C. …を伴ってd his mother and his two sisters to church, an 正統派の church in Mayfair, which was neither high nor low. After church they went for a walk in the park and C. went to have 昼食 with Lady Harriet Clive, who lived in Curzon Street.

"I've got a surprise for you," said Lady Harriet.

Several guests arrived; some 年輩の 政治家，政治屋s whom C. recognised from having seen pictures of them in the newspapers, a 井戸／弁護士席-known explorer who had just come 支援する from Upper Burma, and Sir Hedworth Lawless and a pretty Italian lady, who was at the Italian 大使館. When all these had arrived the butler 発表するd:--

"Mrs. Garrick and 行方不明になる Lord."

"That was my surprise," whispered Lady Harriet to C.

C. sat next to Beatrice at 昼食. Lady Harriet had asked Mrs. Garrick, who was an artistic lady and an intimate friend of the Lords, to bring Beatrice, and she had told her that it was to be a surprise. She had heard all about C.'s coming move to Rome, and she had 解決するd to give the young people a 扱う／治療する.

After 昼食, when the men were left alone, Sir Hedworth talked to C. He told him about Rome. He said he hoped he would like the life. He mustn't 推定する／予想する too much at first. That was the secret of life, to put everything at its lowest value at first, then things often turned out better than you 推定する／予想するd. He would enjoy Rome, 特に in the hot 天候. He himself thought it was really the best time.

C. took an instant fancy to Sir Hedworth. He thought him most amiable, but sad-looking, and he imagined that he could probably be alarming if he chose.

"I shall be 支援する in Rome myself at the end of September, so will my wife. She's at the seaside at this moment for her health," said Sir Hedworth.

He asked C. when he was starting, and C. surprised him by 説 the に引き続いて Tuesday.

Sir Hedworth made a 訂正する guess at the 原因（となる） of all this 巧みな操作 of 計画（する）s, and he felt sorry for C. He guessed that Beatrice was the ヘロイン of the romance, and he thought her a charming girl. He knew what the 態度 of Lady Hengrave would be, and after 昼食, when every one had gone, and C. had 受託するd with alacrity an 招待 to take Mrs. Garrick and Beatrice to the Zoo, Sir Hedworth remained with Lady Harriet and asked her about C.

She told him all that she knew.

"He is to go to Rome to be cured?" said Sir Hedworth.

"正確に／まさに."

"He will probably be cured this time, but when he catches the illness a second time, I think it will be very difficult to cure him."

"When he's older?" said Lady Harriet.

"Yes. He seems a nice boy."

"Yes, and I'm sure he's clever and 初めの. Andrew Burstall said that the 量 he has read is 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の, so much poetry."

"Really. I wonder where he gets his literary tastes from," said Sir Hedworth.

"Not 完全に from his father and mother," said Lady Harriet. "Georgina was very 井戸／弁護士席 educated, but she's not 正確に／まさに a literary 熱中している人. Andrew Burstall thinks this boy will go far, and may some day be a very good writer."

"Not if he makes 外交 his profession," said Sir Hedworth.

"I should have thought," said Lady Hedworth, "that in 外交 he せねばならない have plenty of time to 令状."

"That's just it; but let's hope for his sake he won't stay in 外交 long."

"You are all like that, whatever you are--兵士s, sailors, writers, 総理大臣s--you all rail at your own profession. I believe the only happy people are actors and photographers, and its ungrateful of you, of all men--the youngest 外交官／大使--to talk like that. Don't think it takes me in. I believe you would be 哀れな if you left the Service."

"I 断言する to you やめる solemnly," said Sir Hedworth, "that I detest it, only, as some one said, it may be a 広大な／多数の／重要な mistake to go into a profession, but it is a still greater mistake to leave it once you are in it."

C., after an exceedingly sad afternoon at the Zoo, dined with his family. Julia's wedding was 直す／買収する，八百長をするd for the end of August, and Marjorie's 約束／交戦 to Sir Harold Ducane was to be 発表するd in the Morning 地位，任命する on Monday. They were to be married 静かに in September, as Sir Harold was a widower. Lady Hengrave regretted that C. would not be 現在の at Julia's wedding, which was to take place at Bramsley, but 外交官s, as she pointed out, were always liable to be sent away at a moment's notice, and at inconvenient times. She talked of C. as if he were a 外交官 already.

On Monday C. had a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of shopping to do, and his final 手はず／準備 to make. He had planned, にもかかわらず, to spend most of the day with Beatrice, but on Monday morning he received a letter from her 説 that her father was 強いるd to go to Eastbourne to see a man on 商売／仕事, and so as not to travel alone he had decided to take her with him. There was no escape; she would have to go. She did not know when they would be 支援する.

C., after a day of 暗い／優うつな shopping and aimless wandering in the streets of London, called at Ovington Square at five. He was met by Mrs. Lord.

"Beatrice will be so disappointed," she said, "to have 行方不明になるd you, but she and her father will not be 支援する till dinner, and we are all dining out and going to a musical party in Chelsea."

C. went home and wrote Beatrice a long letter. The next morning he started for Rome. At the 駅／配置する, Terence, the Lords' Irish servant, brought him a pencil 公式文書，認める from Beatrice. She had 手配中の，お尋ね者 to come herself, but it was not possible. Her father had 圧力（をかける）ing letters to dictate to her. She just had time to scribble this 公式文書，認める. Perhaps it was better. Good-byes at a 鉄道 駅／配置する the 駅／配置する to the Porta Pia was that he had come to a city that was haunted by ghostly waters. The 広大な／多数の／重要な splashing fountains he passed seemed to welcome him to the city of so many 影をつくる／尾行するs and so many ghosts. Nothing can 述べる the 激烈な／緊急の heartache that C. felt on arriving in Rome. Yet he was glad that it was summer, that Rome was empty. He was introduced to the Chancery and to the two 長官s the next morning by his Uncle George, who arrived 早期に to welcome his 甥. C. felt just as He was a good 見本／標本 of an honest, sensible, 正統派の, sound Englishman, and a long sojourn abroad at さまざまな European and extra-European 資本／首都s had given him a わずかに incongruous cosmopolitan polish that one would like to have rubbed off. He was one of those people who seem to have been born middle-老年の; he was rather shiny and very neat. He 迎える／歓迎するd C. kindly, and 知らせるd him that he ーするつもりであるd to let Farr, the younger of the two remaining 長官s, go on leave as soon as C. should have got the hang of his 義務s.

Farr was small, quick, 警報 and intelligent; there was something Southern, nimble and Latin about him. The other 長官, Wakefield, was わずかに the 上級の. He was British in 外見, rather pale, and very fair, and one felt instinctively that he was like his mother; he was most civil to C. and took obvious trouble to help him and to make things smooth for him, and yet C. felt that he was infinitely aloof and impenetrably reserved, more British than Farr, but 精製するd, observant, 批判的な, yet somehow different from other Englishmen.

Rome was supposed to be empty, and yet C., as he sat at his 令状ing （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する and copied out a despatch he had been given to "令状 out," with a quill pen, on a sheet of 倍のd grey foolscap paper, gathered, from the 逸脱する 発言／述べるs that passed between the two 長官s, that some of their friends were still in that city.

"I thought Katinka was rather cross last night," said Farr.

"She always is when Mrs. Winslope is there," said Wakefield.

"They don't get on?"

"They hate each other."

Then, after a pause:--

"Donna Maria was in 広大な／多数の／重要な form; so was Alice."

"行方不明になる Morgan is still staying with her. She told me she only liked Rome in the summer."

"She says things like that; but, as a 事柄 of fact, she was here most of the winter."

"Charleroi is going on leave," and so on.

After C. had finished his despatch, which did not take him long, he felt he せねばならない be doing something else, but he did not know what to do. Every now and then his Uncle George （機の）カム in from the next room and asked a question and fetched a paper. Twice during the morning strangers called--Italians--who had to be interviewed in the next room.

A dapper, 事務的な little man, Mr. Hodge, walked into the Chancery once or twice to ask a question. He was the 外交官／大使's personal 私的な 長官, who kept the accounts. He was not in the 外交の Service. He was married and seldom went on leave.

Farr and Wakefield appeared to be やめる busy, and C. felt that he was in the way, and yet doing nothing.

Wakefield every now and then gave him a little bit of （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） as to where things were kept and what had to be done with 確かな papers.

"Are you dining with the Belinskys to-night?" said Farr.

"No, with Bessie."

"Mrs. Tremayn is going to Naples to-morrow."

After a time another short despatch was 設立する for C. to 令状 out. When he had finished it, Wakefield said to him:--

At one o'clock Maitland （機の）カム into the room and said to C., "I'm going to take you to lunch."

Out of doors the sunlight was dazzling, but the heat not unpleasant.

C. said something about it.

"They always 誇張する those things in England," said Uncle George. "July's the pleasantest month in Rome. It's only just beginning to be warm."

The Maitlands lived in an apartment in the 経由で Tritone. C. had not seen his Aunt Emma since he had been at Eton. She was not, he 設立する, 大いに changed. She was younger than Lady Hengrave and more talkative, very decided in her opinions, and very sure of herself; rather good-looking and わずかに peevish.

"I flatter myself" was a phrase which often crossed her lips. She did.

She was affable to C., and said she was sure he would like Rome.

"One gets very fond of it," she said, "and I always say that the summer is the nicest time, when the Romans are away. Not that that makes any difference, as they never ask one to anything, but one has to go to their days. In the winter everything is such a 急ぐ, and then George likes to go on leave in the autumn for the 狙撃. It's a pity there's no more real 狙撃 at Bramsley. But we hardly get any leave now. George is 借りがあるd about six months' leave as it is. They are so 不当な at the F.O."

She asked after the family and talked a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 about the 約束／交戦 of his sisters.

"We shan't be able to go to the wedding, but that's the worst of 外交. It 完全に destroys all one's family 関係."

She asked a 広大な／多数の／重要な many questions, but she paid small 注意する to the answers.

"I'm sorry we can't ask you to dinner to-night, we're dining out, but I daresay the young men will look after you."

C. assented, but he knew, and he was relieved to think, they were both dining out.

When 昼食 was over and they had had one smoke in the 冷静な／正味の, dark salone, which was plentifully embellished with large 調印するd photographs of English and foreign 王族s, Maitland told C. that he had better go 支援する to the Chancery, as it was his first day. As a 支配する, it was not necessary for more than one of the staff to be there in the afternoon; he himself would be coming later.

"There's been rather a なぎ to-day," he said. "Last week we did not know where to turn. You'll find 大使館 life isn't all milk and roses. But you've just happened to arrive on an off day."

C. went 支援する to the Chancery and 設立する Wakefield there by himself, 熟考する／考慮するing the Tribuna.

"There's no 推論する／理由 why you should stay," he said. "There's nothing going on. If you look in about five o'clock, that will do. There may be a 電報電信 then."

C. took advantage of the 許可 and called a cab and drove to St. Peter's. He 手配中の，お尋ね者 to lose no time in seeing the major sights of Rome.

The city was 砂漠d. Everybody was taking their siesta. C. enjoyed the baking heat, and when he got to St. Peter's and walked up the steps and 押し進めるd the 激しい leather curtain he was glad suddenly to find himself in the 巨大な 冷静な／正味の world of that church.

A woman was ひさまづくing in 前線 of one of the 味方する altars. He thought he would walk up to that altar, which, at first, seemed to be a few paces off, but when he （機の）カム to do it he 設立する he had to walk some way, and he then, and thus, 徐々に, realised the 巨大な size of the place. It was, he thought, a 満足な monument. He did not stay there long, but drove to the Colosseum, and from there to the Protestant 共同墓地, where Shelley and Keats are buried. He 選ぶd a blade of grass from Shelley's 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な to send to Beatrice, and then he drove 支援する to the Chancery. There he 設立する Wakefield and Farr having tea, and the same conversation that had been going on in the morning seemed to be continuing.

Presently his uncle returned, and, after 開始 some letters in his room, burst into the Chancery, and said that they would all have to go to a Requiem which was 存在 held the next morning at the Greek Church for a member of one of the Balkan 王室の families who had died a few days 以前.

A little later a 電報電信 was despatched to the Foreign Office, and C. was taught how to take 負かす／撃墜する the 人物／姿／数字s of the cypher. After that nothing happened, and C. wrote a long letter to Beatrice, 述べるing his 旅行 and his first day. Farr and Wakefield said they were sorry they were both dining out, and advised C. where to dine. He did not, however, take the advice of either of them--which was contradictory. He dined at a small restaurant in the Porta Pia, where there were little （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs out of doors, and he went to bed 早期に, and so his first day at Rome （機の）カム to an end. It was the same as many days that followed.

The staff were to go to the Greek Church in uniform, and C. had, before leaving for Rome, made it an excuse for 延期する that he would not be able to get a uniform made in time, and he had been told that a uniform was 必須の by the 外交官／大使 himself. But this difficulty had been got over in a curious way. Lady Hengrave trifling sum. The boys were about the same 高さ, and C. had been reluctantly compelled to 収容する／認める when the uniform arrived that it fitted perfectly.

So C., dressed in his blue uniform (with sword), went to the Greek Church, where he met the whole of the 軍団 Diplomatique. Most of the 外交官／大使s were on leave, but he was introduced to the さまざまな Charg駸 d'事件／事情／状勢s, and his uncle told him that he must be sure to lose no time in leaving cards on all of them. The service lasted over an hour, and everybody stood up the whole time, 耐えるing wax 次第に減少するs.

The next day the whole staff had to go to the 鉄道 駅／配置する at half-past six in the morning in 最高の，を越す hats and frock coats to 会合，会う an Indian potentate who was arriving at Rome, and two days later the staff …に出席するd a Requiem 集まり which was sung at one of the smaller churches for an English lady who had long been a 居住（者） at Rome.

This was the first time that C. had ever …に出席するd a service in a カトリック教徒 church. He could not follow what was happening, and when it was over and he was 運動ing 支援する to the 大使館 with his uncle, the latter said:

"Did you notice the 直面するs of the people, all of them either fools or fanatics?"

C., thinking of Beatrice, was annoyed. He dined with his uncle, where he met 外交官s several times; he dined with Wakefield, who had a large apartment, and with Farr, who was married to an American and who had a small apartment; and with 陸軍大佐 Hogarth and his wife, who had a middle-sized apartment. At Wakefield's he met the Swedish 大臣's wife, who was an met the same people over again. During his first three weeks he did not 会合，会う a 選び出す／独身 Italian. They were, so his uncle said, all of them away.

He soon got to know his fellow 長官s very 井戸／弁護士席, up to a point, but he 設立する intimacy was impossible with either of them. They were both of them 完全に different from any one he had known at Eton or at Oxford. Each of them was intelligent and competent, quick at his work and efficient in 商売／仕事 事柄s; both of them 平易な, affable and good-natured; but Farr was engrossed in his family life, newly married, and very much in love with his wife, who was young and pretty; and Wakefield did not seem to wish to know any one 井戸／弁護士席, although he had, so C. heard, many friends の中で the Italians, and the 軍団 Diplomatique. He seemed to be cultivated and 井戸／弁護士席 read, but he did not take any 利益／興味 in the things that 利益／興味d C., and literature, as C. understood it, was a の近くにd 調書をとる／予約する to him. There appeared to C. to be very little work to do in the Chancery, not more than two people could easily manage, and yet it was necessary to be there nearly all day. His uncle kept on talking of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 急ぐ of work there had been, and there would be, but the actual 現在の seemed to be 十分な of leisure. At his uncle's house he met several of the foreign 外交官s, the French, the ロシアのs, and the Germans. After he had been three weeks at Rome, with the exception of the 会議 and the Palatine, he had seen little more of the sights than on the first day he arrived, and he had not made the 知識 of an Italian, with the exception of the Chancery servants and an old gentleman, Signor Barbi, who （機の）カム every morning to give him an Italian lesson before the work in the Chancery began. Signor Barbi was a cultivated man with a 軍の 外見, who had fought for Garibaldi; he had a passion for Dante, for Lord Palmerston, and Mr. Gladstone. C. wrote to Beatrice every day, and every day he heard from her. At the end of August the Lords had gone to Ireland to stay with some cousins. Mr. Lord was 令状ing a 調書をとる／予約する which was to 明らかにする／漏らす to the world some remarkable new theory and revolutionise the art of pottery. So far no winter 計画（する）s had been について言及するd.

His mother sent him a 簡潔な／要約する account of Julia's wedding, 補足（する）d with many cuttings from the 地方の 圧力（をかける）.

August and September passed without anything of 利益／興味 happening to C. He made no new friends and met no old ones. His life was spent between sitting in the Chancery, where, when he was not working, he wrote long letters to Beatrice, and rambling, when it was 冷静な／正味の enough, in Rome and the Campagna. At the end of September the 外交官／大使 （機の）カム 支援する with his daughter, Cicely, the only child of his first wife. She was fifteen, and not yet out, and the Chancery saw little of her. The staff used to have 昼食 with him every day. Farr went on leave as soon as C. was considered to have mastered the rudiments of Chancery work, that is to say, a fortnight after his arrival.

At the same time as the 外交官／大使 a second 長官 returned to his 地位，任命する, by 指名する Agnew, and George Maitland and his wife went on leave, to C.'s 巨大な 救済.

A new r馮ime began for C. In the first place the 外交官／大使 asked one of the staff to 昼食 every day, but Wakefield nearly always lunched at home at his apartment. Lady Lawless was still in England and was 推定する／予想するd later.

As soon as the 外交官／大使 arrived C. made the 知識 of one or two Italians, and met two old 知識s, Madame Orioli, who lived in a 郊外住宅 on the Janiculum, and Lady Ralph Dallington, who （機の）カム 支援する to Rome at the beginning of October.

The Maitlands went to stay at Bramsley, and George Maitland gave a good account of C. to Lady Hengrave, but he について言及するd, incidentally, that it was a pity C. wasted so much time 令状ing interminable letters, and he 推定するd the boy must be in love with some one in England.

Lady Hengrave at once took 活動／戦闘. She wrote a long letter to Mrs. Lord, in which she pointed out that as they were both agreed as to the impossibility of a marriage between Beatrice Lord and C., would it not be better to （疑いを）晴らす up the 状況／情勢? She had 推論する／理由 to believe that her son was 令状ing to Mrs. Lord's daughter every day and that the children considered themselves to be definitely engaged. It was 干渉するing with her son's work and would 損失 his prospects in 外交. Had the time not come to put things on a better 地盤? Would it not be better if they were to stop 令状ing, etc., etc.?

Mrs. Lord was upset by the letter, and did not know やめる what to do. She at first did nothing and left the letter lying about, and her husband happened to read it. He made a scene, said that he had been kept in the dark, and that the whole thing was preposterous and out of the question, and he told Beatrice that she must 令状 to C. and tell him that he must give up all thoughts of an 約束／交戦, and that their daily correspondence must 中止する すぐに. What 特に annoyed Mr. Lord was a phrase in Lady Hengrave's letter which alluded to Lord Hengrave's repugnance for Roman カトリック教徒s. Mr. Lord told his wife that he wished it made （疑いを）晴らす to Lady Hengrave that his repugnance for Protestants was 平等に strong. But Mrs. Lord did not allude to the 宗教的な question in her answer. She wrote 支援する a vague but 懐柔的な letter, and she 保証するd Lady Hengrave that all would be for the best. Beatrice wrote and told C. what had occurred. She said she was willing to wait, but she felt やめる 確かな that the marriage would never be 許すd, that the 障害s were too 広大な／多数の／重要な, and that he had much better put all thoughts of it out of his mind. She had 約束d no longer to 令状 to him. She asked him not to 令状 any more.

C.'s first thought was to take a ticket for London and start that night. But just as he was thinking this over the 外交官／大使 walked into the Chancery and said to him, "I want you to dine with us to-night; we shall be alone."

Lady Lawless had arrived the evening before.

And yet he was not at first so utterly 哀れな as might have been 推定する／予想するd. He was 哀れな, but he was not desperate. He 内密に harboured for the moment an invincible 楽観主義 that made him think that all would come 権利 in the end. The very fact that his life at Rome was distasteful to him, his loathing for 外交の life, foreign life, Rome and everything to do with it, made things curiously easier. The big 大災害 seemed to be part and 小包 of the minor daily nightmare, and その結果 easier to 耐える. The two would come to an end together--so thought C. He seemed to be experiencing a transient 段階 in a dream. One day the curtain would go up; his 外交の career would be over, and he would find himself once more 直面する to 直面する with Beatrice in the world of reality. Neither had he given up hope of the Lords coming to Rome, or to Italy, in the winter, and if they were to come C. felt やめる 確かな he would manage to see Beatrice.

Lady Lawless arrived at the beginning of October. She had been a beauty in her day, and she was still 極端に handsome. She was vivacious, 十分な of fun, and fond of flirting with the young; but C. was in no mood for flirtations, and Lady Lawless 設立する him silent and unresponsive. She knew, though, what was happening, for Sir Hedworth had 輪郭（を描く）d the 状況／情勢 to her, and they both saw that some 危機 must have occurred; so she pitied C., for she had a romantic mind. She tried to distract him by introducing him to さまざまな people whom she imagined he would find congenial, and by 招待するing him to entertainments. Rome began to fill up. English 居住（者）s returned, and American, English and tourists of all nations began to dribble through. いつかs people would stay at the 大使館; and Lady Lawless would 雇う C. in showing her guests the sights of the place. She thought it was good for him.

C. was thrown 支援する upon himself. By the end of September he could understand Italian 井戸／弁護士席 and talk it fluently. He was reading Dante with Signor Barbi, who was the first foreign teacher that C. had met with who looked upon literature from the same point of 見解（をとる） as he did himself and who felt に向かって it in the same way. C. was able to translate passages of the English poets with Signor Barbi into Italian, and his Italian master never complained of a manque de go? in the masterpieces of Shelley and Keats. C. began to 令状 himself again for the first time since he had left Oxford--impersonal descriptive impressions 示唆するd by Rome; and he showed some of them to Signor Barbi, 同様に as what he had written before. Signor Barbi said they were the first steps に向かって the work of a poet. "I primi gradini." He encouraged him and 勧めるd him to continue.

Signor Barbi understood C. He understood him through and through, with all his southern intuition. He understood him as a man and he understood him as a writer, or as a would-be embryo writer.

One day they were reading Dante. They had finished the

Signor Barbi's 注目する，もくろむs filled with 涙／ほころびs, and he murmured "Stupendo," and then he cried, cried not only at the beauty of the magnificent poetry, but having met with 返答 to it in the heart of an 外国人, an English boy who had only just learnt Italian, but who he saw belonged to the mysterious freemasonry which 存在するs all the world over between those who love good 詩（を作る） and who かもしれない may 令状 it.

C., too, was moved, moved beyond all words and beyond all 表現; the words not only opened for him the doors of fairyland, but in so doing they touched a thousand strings within him, and all the vibrations of all those thousand strings made one chord, which was Beatrice.

The very same night that he had read the first canto of the Purgatorio with Signor Barbi he dined with the 外交官／大使. There were about a dozen guests, a 井戸／弁護士席-known Italian beauty, Donna Laura Bartolini, and an Englishman who was passing through Rome, a Mr. Dallas Wace, middle-老年の, good-looking, 繁栄する, 独立した・無所属, unmarried, cultivated, a man of the world. C., although he had never seen him before, recognised by the トン of his 発言する／表明する, and by everything he said and did, that he was a man whom his family would 受託する without question, and yet there was a curious difference between him and the habitu駸 of Hengrave House. Dallas Wace was not only cultivated, but "modern."

There was nothing he couldn't talk about, nothing he didn't seem to know. And yet he seemed to skate over everything as if, after all, nothing was very important. The only thing that 事柄d was not to be a bore, not to dwell too long on anything. He was agreeable to everybody, young and old. At dinner he sat next to Donna Laura Bartolini and talked to her in 影響を受けない, effortless French; on his other 味方する was the 領事's wife, Mrs. Maclure, who （機の）カム from one of the English 郡 families and considered that she had married beneath her in 受託するing for husband a delightful ex-sailor who had drifted into the 領事の Service. Dallas Wace smoothed her amour propre and fanned her sense of self-importance; and after dinner, when the men went into a smoking-room, によれば the Italian custom, he 充てるd himself for a time to C.; he talked of Rome, the sights, the Italians, the foreigners, the theatres.

"Zechetti's 事実上の／代理--charming, charming, 特に in comedy; she hasn't the presence or the 発言する／表明する for 演劇, but she's clever--very clever."

"Madeleine Lapara? Oh yes, of course, she's no longer what she was once--I remember her years ago in Hernani; she overdoes her 影響; she rants いつかs; it comes from playing to ignorant audiences, and in second-率 companies; she ought never to have left the Th鰾tre Fran軋is, but, of course, she's got 巨大な talent, and she's clever, very clever."

C. felt a faint echo of Hengrave House conversation here, but with a difference; Wace's field of 活動／戦闘 was a larger one, his criterion was on another 計画（する）, more 激烈な／緊急の, more 極度の慎重さを要する, and more modern.

Wace 解任するd the 支配する of 事実上の／代理 and touched lightly on オペラ. "Have you heard Giraldi? She is a 広大な／多数の／重要な artist, finer as an actress than Zechetti. Yes, a singer. Her Traviata and her Manon are really 罰金. Yes, you せねばならない hear her. She sings in the Cavalleria."

"I think that's a lovely オペラ," said C., who had just heard it for the first time.

"It's 劇の and 効果的な," said Wace. "The 調書をとる／予約する's good; the music"--he shrugged his shoulders--"the intermezzo is pretty, but as to the 残り／休憩（する）, one has heard it all before."

Professor Fani, the arch誂logist who had just discovered some pre-Romulus remains in the 会議, joined in the conversation, and so did Agoura, who was 長官 at the ロシアの 大使館, and who spoke six languages やめる perfectly.

Professor Fani 嘆き悲しむd the 影響（力） of Wagner. He was 廃虚ing modern オペラ. Wace and Agoura had both been to Bayreuth last year.

"They make a 広大な／多数の／重要な fuss about the scenery," said Wace, "but the truth of the 事柄 is that it's very ugly indeed, 激しい and German, all beer and sausage; the way Parsifal is 行う／開催する／段階d, for instance, is hideous."

"But after all, the music's German," said Horace Clive, a 井戸／弁護士席-known musician and a 熱烈な Wagnerite.

"Oh, the music's charming, of course," said Wace, "but that's no 推論する／理由 why they should 行う／開催する／段階 the things so 不正に--those dresses, those 天然のまま colours--the design of Kundry's garden, which is like the picture on a d馗adent fan."

"But Wagner was a German," said Clive, 怒って.

"The music's charming," repeated Wace, smoothing him 負かす／撃墜する, "Parsifal's charming."

"I think one gets sick to death of all those 動機s if one hears enough of them," said Agoura.

"It's a mistake to stop for more than one cycle," said Wace.

"If you're not musical--" said Clive.

Wace deftly changed the 支配する, and talked to Fani about the 最近の 穴掘りs; their conversation 拡大するd, and, finally, 含むd the world of art and literature. He 引用するd Renan, and in the course of the long, （人が）群がるd talk Carducci, Stendhal, Turgenev and Huysmans were について言及するd.

The groups of talkers were わずかに 改造（する）d. Wace felt as if he had 性質の／したい気がして of art and music, and turned to the 外交官／大使, who was discussing the prospects of the Cesarewitch with Maclure. Wace said he was sorry to 行方不明になる Newmarket this year, but he was looking 今後 to his big game 狙撃. He was on his way to East Africa.

They went into the next room, and Wace went straight up to Lady Lawless and said an appreciative, appropriate and 正確な word about an Old English musical clock which she had recently 選ぶd up. Mrs. Castleton-Wyse (an American) joined in the conversation, and discussed the authenticity of a Giorgione in a 私的な collection. Wace lightly led the conversation away from the 落し穴s of art 批評, which bored him, to actualities and gossip, international society, and 妨げるd any one dwelling too long on any one item or person.

C. left the dinner party that night with a subtle sense of blight, as if everything that Wace had touched had withered, and yet how friendly Wace had been, how good it was of him to 支払う／賃金 him so much attention.

But, although C. felt a little depressed he was 十分な of wonder and awe, and marvelled at the variety and 範囲 of Wace's culture and knowledge. There was nothing he hadn't seemed to know, and yet there was 明白に no 成果／努力, and no pretence about him. He had talked just as easily to Mrs. Maclure as to Donna Laura, and had dealt with English 郡 life just as lightly as with European politics and society. C. had gone away dazed, and yet at the 底（に届く） of it there was a 際立った sense of 荒廃.

All that he thought was most beautiful and wonderful in the world, under Wace's 全世界の／万国共通の appreciative touch seemed to have been turned to dust and ashes.

The inner life of the 大使館, the Chancery life, seemed to C. peculiarly curious. In a way, he was 極端に intimate with Wakefield and Farr; he 株d their 利益／興味s, their jokes; he was at his 緩和する with both of them. He liked them both immensely, and yet they were at the same time worlds away. Wakefield 利益／興味d him the most--Wakefield, with his 静かな manner, his 障壁 of unbreakable reserve. He was a カトリック教徒, and C. (thinking of Beatrice) would have liked to discuss the question with him, and hear what Wakefield really thought about it all; but whenever C. got 近づく the fringe of the topic, Wakefield gently eluded him. All he heard him say on the 支配する was that it was very tiresome to have to eat fish on Fridays, although easier in Italy than in England.

He discussed the question with Signor Barbi, but Signor Barbi had no patience with カトリック教徒s. He said that Wakefield had a countenance da prete; that in Italy nobody went to church except women, and that one day the ローマ法王 would be sent to Malta, and that that would settle the question once and for all. Or else if there could only be a 自由主義の ローマ法王, who would order his carriage and 運動 straight to the Quirinal, then we should see a 部隊d Italy, such as there had never been before; but, of course, he 追加するd, the Jesuits would never 許す such a thing to happen. C. repeated this conversation to Farr, not to Wakefield, and Farr, who was a Protestant, said he thought that Signor Barbi was talking nonsense.

Every now and then 逸脱する Englishmen would arrive at Rome; people who brought the 捕らえる、獲得する instead of the King's Messenger, or friends of the 外交官／大使, who stayed at the 大使館. いつかs they would ask C. to dine with them. Just before Christmas one of his Oxford friends, Blades, brought out the 捕らえる、獲得する, and C. spent an evening with him. They sat in C.'s sitting-room in the 大使館 and discussed 調書をとる／予約するs and poetry. When C. had been at Oxford, Blades had thought it wrong to read modern poetry, but since C. had gone 負かす／撃墜する Blades had 明らかに broken this 支配する, for he talked of modern 同様に as of 古代の literature. He told C. he had heard of his having written at Eton and at Oxford, and he asked him to show him something. C. turned the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs and asked him if he had written anything. Blades said that he and another undergraduate ーするつもりであるd to edit a magazine next 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語 at Oxford. It was to be called the Oxford Rambler and was to be literary and serious. Blades said he had written some 詩（を作る） for it.

"I should like you to send us something," he said, "only I 警告する you that our 基準 is a high one."

"I 推定する／予想する your poetry's awfully good," said C.

"Yes, it is," said Blades.

That night, when he went home to his hotel, he took with him a large envelope 含む／封じ込めるing some of C.'s typewritten poems. He brought them 支援する the next day and said he was afraid that they were not very good, and that there was nothing which would do for the Oxford Rambler. "I should stick," he said, "to prose. You see, 詩（を作る） is so difficult, and bad 詩（を作る） is, as Horace says, 'impossible.'"

"Yes," said C., "やめる impossible."

This little paragraph 攻撃する，衝突する C. as though it had been a 毒（薬）d arrow. He passed from a mood of unreasoned 楽観主義 and baseless hope to one of 推論する／理由d 悲観論主義 and solid gloom. He felt that Beatrice had been taken away from him, that in some 半端物 way he had been cheated by Providence. He retired more than ever into himself. At the same time he was 決定するd that no one in his 側近 should notice anything. He 受託するd 招待s; he spent a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of time at the house of an American lady who entertained 大部分は; he did his 義務 by his 同僚s; and the 外交官／大使 said he might make a good 外交官. The only moments which he enjoyed were those which he spent 熟考する／考慮するing Italian with Signor Barbi.

に向かって the end of February he caught a 冷気／寒がらせる. He neglected it and it developed into 肺炎. He was laid up during the whole of the month of March, and at one moment he was 本気で ill. Lady Lawless 設立する him an English nurse, and his Aunt Emma, who had returned to Rome soon after Christmas, sent Lady Hengrave daily 公式発表s, but she was 堅固に of the opinion, which was 確認するd by the doctor, that it was not necessary for Lady Hengrave to come to Rome. By the end of April, C. was up and convalescent.

He returned to life a different man. He seemed to have shed a 部分 of his self. He felt indifferent to everything and everybody, and he looked at the world with a 静める, detached curiosity. The doctor said he 手配中の，お尋ね者 change of 空気／公表する, and that Rome was bad for him. He must on no account stay there during the summer. The 外交官／大使 was 苦しむing from 喘息, and had been ordered to go to Mont Dore, a place which he detested, and which bored both him and Lady Lawless to 涙／ほころびs. They 示唆するd taking C. with them. The 外交官／大使 was to stay there a month. C. 受託するd. He did not in the least care where he went nor what he did, and he wondered at his own 無関心／冷淡.

Sir Hedworth, Lady Lawless and C. arrived at Mont Dore in the middle of May, and they stayed there for a month in a little house that Sir Hedworth had 雇うd. Sir Hedworth was taken up with his cure, and Lady Lawless became engrossed in a bantering, only half-serious, flirtation with a French man of letters whom she had never seen before. C., who had a room to himself, spent most of his time pretending to work. In the afternoons the whole party would いつかs go for 探検隊／遠征隊s all together, and in the evenings Sir Hedworth played patience, while Lady Lawless used to read out novels, いつかs French and いつかs English, with plenty of spirit and 感情.

They made 知識s の中で the 訪問者s; there were several 井戸／弁護士席-known singers taking the cure. Madame Bellini (n馥 Wilson), who at tea-time received guests standing on a 演壇 in her best Balmoral manner; several 井戸／弁護士席-known preachers, の中で others Father Walter Hissop, a High-Church clergyman who preached eloquently on the 仲直り between science and 宗教, and a few French actors and actresses. C. took little notice of the life which went on around him. He spent the whole morning poring over 調書をとる／予約するs which he was not in reality reading, or in reading French novels, because they were, as Lady Lawless said, "good for his French," and in the afternoons he would go for long 独房監禁 walks, unless Sir Hedworth and Lady Lawless took him out for an 探検隊／遠征隊.

Lady Lawless liked C. She thought him remarkably intelligent and かもしれない 十分な of 約束, but she わずかに alarmed him, and in her presence he would become more than usually silent; nor did he ever approach anything 国境ing on intimacy with her, although he liked and 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がるd her.

Both she and Sir Hedworth were 親切 itself to C. They thought his 不景気, which was now obvious, was the result of his illness, and they did their best to distract him. C. tried to play up to their 成果／努力s, but nothing could pierce the 塀で囲む of his listless 無関心／冷淡. He was like a numbed person 苦しむing from 永久の and 深い-seated frostbite of the heart.

に向かって the middle of June he went home to London. Lady Hengrave 設立する him 大いに altered. He looked older, and she said he had 改善するd. He 設立する his father was laid up. C. 辞退するd to go to any entertainments in London this year. He said the doctor had told him he ought not to sit up late, at 現在の. He called at Ovington Square as soon as he arrived in London, and he learnt that the Lords were at Oxford. He called on Mrs. Roden, hoping for news. Mrs. Roden was embarrassed, and C. felt there was some new factor that was 存在 kept from him. に向かって the end of June his father got worse; he took to his bed, and never got up, and finally died after a short and 平和的な illness.

The family went 負かす／撃墜する to Bramsley for the funeral. C. felt more numbed than ever in the presence of death, and the 手はず／準備 and attendant circumstances of the funeral left him with a feeling of unutterable emptiness. The 非，不，無-naturalness of all 関心d, with the exception of Lady Hengrave, who was sensible and dignified, was appalling. All the family were gathered at Bramsley. There were Edward and his American wife, who now made it excruciatingly （疑いを）晴らす to Lady Hengrave that she was Lady Hengrave and that Lady Hengrave was a dowager. There were Uncle George and Aunt Emma, who were so used to going into 一時的な 嘆く／悼むing for foreign 王族s and 外交官s that they assumed a possessive 空気／公表する about 嘆く／悼むing and death in general. There were Uncle Cuthbert and Aunt Fanny, who made it （疑いを）晴らす that they thought it permissible to 許容する the mythology of their 時代. There was Aunt Louisa, now a 未亡人, who was the most human and natural of the 会葬者s with the exception of Mr. and Mrs. Roden. Harry （機の）カム from York, where he was now 駅／配置するd. He had passed from Sandhurst into the ライフル銃／探して盗む 旅団. He tried hard to look solemn, but his cheerfulness would 漏れる out. C.'s two married sisters were 現在の, Lady Holborn and Lady Ducane. C. 設立する both his new brothers-in-法律 わずかに trying. Lord Holborn was amiable, but almost half-witted, and Harold Ducane was 積極性 friendly, but could not help striking an undefinable wrong 公式文書，認める, whatever he did or said.

Lord Hengrave was to be buried in the village church. The Bishop of Barminster was to read the service. A 広大な／多数の／重要な many 花冠s arrived. Lady Hengrave spent the time answering 電報電信s of 弔慰. She was やめる 静める, and 直面するd the change of circumstances with dignity, and with a 完全にする mastery of the 状況／情勢 which made her daughter-in-法律, the new Lady Hengrave, appear indescribably wrong and out of place. Lord Hengrave had left his 事件／事情／状勢s in かなりの disorder. Edward said he would probably have to sell Bramsley, and very likely Hengrave House as 井戸／弁護士席, but the new Lady Hengrave, while she had made up her mind to 許す the former, if necessary, had 解決するd to 保持する the London house, whatever might happen. Lady Hengrave had been left 不正に off, and C. had been left two hundred a year, and Harry three hundred, to enable him to live in the army. C. had the Rodens to look after him. The girls were 供給するd for, so they had been left nothing.

The day of the funeral was very beautiful. All the 隣人s and the Lord 中尉／大尉／警部補 of the 郡 …に出席するd. The choir sang "Now the labourer's 仕事 is o'er," and the Bishop of Barminster read out the fifteenth 一時期／支部 of the First Epistle to the Corinthians. C. was standing next to Harry in the high pew, with his two sisters. In the pew in 前線 of him were his mother, Mrs. Roden, and his eldest brother, Edward, and the new Lady Hengrave. In the pew behind him were his brothers-in-法律 and the other uncles and aunts.

As the bishop, with his sonorous, 井戸／弁護士席-trained elocution, read the tremendous words: "For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality," C. felt more than he had ever felt before, that such thoughts and such words were the children of fond human hopes and 願望（する）s. The this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the 説 that is written, Death is swallowed up in victory. O death, where is thy sting? O 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な, where is thy victory?"

As the bishop read these words, C. looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the church. What did these words mean to those that were 現在の? What were they thinking of? Were they giving a thought to the immortal soul of the 出発／死d? Did they really believe there was an immortal soul appended or belonging in any way to the mortal remains now enclosed in that 大規模な shiny 棺, which, with such difficulty, had been carried up the aisle by the faithful tenantry? Did they believe that this particular mortal had put on immortality? And as C. looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the church he seemed to breathe an icy breath from a 荒涼とした, desolate country, and to be alone in a world dispeopled of gods; and all that was going on, all the circumstance of the 現在の 儀式の, seemed to him to be the most hollow and meaningless of mockeries.

The 棺 was carried to the churchyard; the 村人s and the tenants, and the casual 訪問者s, all 緊張するd for a last look at it. "Earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust." It was over, and C. felt that more than a 一時期／支部--the first 容積／容量--of his life had come to an end.

The に引き続いて day the family began to 分散させる. Lady Hengrave, who had behaved with incomparable dignity に向かって her tactless daughter-in-法律, went to stay with her eldest daughter, who lived in Suffolk. The Rodens went 支援する to the country and 招待するd C. to go with them. The Maitlands went 支援する to Rome. They were taking their 正規の／正選手 leave later. The remaining uncles and aunts went 支援する to London. Harry 再結合させるd his 連隊, and Edward and the new Lady Hengrave were left in 所有／入手. The family lawyer, Mr. Grayshott, was to come 負かす／撃墜する and discuss what was to be sold.

The night before C. left Bramsley, the footman who had been looking after him brought him a small piece of paper, on which some 人物／姿／数字s and items in pencil had been 公式文書，認めるd, the whole 量ing to thirteen and sixpence. C. looked at it without understanding, and asked what it was.

"Your washing 法案, sir."

C. felt that if he had to 支払う／賃金 his washing 法案 in his own home he was indeed a stranger and a guest--it was indeed true that he no longer had a home. Bramsley or Hengrave House at the best of times had been a chilly home for him--a home, にもかかわらず, 一連の会議、交渉／完成する which a thousand 協会s were entwined. Now he felt even this had been taken away.

He said:--

"All 権利, I'll 支払う／賃金 it to-morrow."

As he went to bed he pored over the little washing 法案. "Three shirts, three collars, four pairs of socks," etc., etc., and he laughed till he cried, but not in the sense that the phrase usually 暗示するs. That is to say, there was no mirth in his laughter and no happiness in his 涙／ほころびs.

The next day he went up to London.

The programme for his 未来, as 輪郭（を描く）d by Lady Hengrave, was as follows: He was to go up for the first examination that occurred either for the Foreign Office or for the 外交の Service. 候補者s, besides having to be 指名するd, were 推定する／予想するd to be in 所有／入手 of an income of four hundred a year. Mrs. Roden 約束d to 供給（する） the extra two hundred which would be necessary for C.

C., in the 合間, woke up to reality from the 冷淡な dream in which he had been living, when his 未来 was discussed before him as a 事柄 of course, and he made up his mind at that moment that no 軍隊 on earth would 強要する him to enter the 外交の Service. He was thankful that he had been 許すd to have a taste of it. He did not want to appear ungrateful to the Rodens, and he was 決定するd, if it （機の）カム to a 戦う／戦い with his mother, to choose his own ground and his own time for the 活動／戦闘. His mother had asked him to go and see Mr. 誘発する, the crammer, on his way to the Rodens, and to 協議する him as to his programme of work, and as to what he should do before his 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語 began in 中央の-September. C., who had heard a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 about Mr. 誘発する from friends and people in Rome, 決定するd to 明らかにする／漏らす his real feelings to him. He had made an 任命 with Mr. 誘発する, and he went up to London.

Mr. 誘発する received him in his rooms at Gower Street, at twelve-thirty. He had 用意が出来ている 候補者s for the Foreign Office and 外交の Service Examinations for years, and he had a 力／強力にする of diagnosis as to whether the 候補者 would be successful or no, as 激烈な／緊急の as that of an 奮起させるd doctor.

Mr. 誘発する received C. genially. He had heard of him from his old friend, Hedworth Lawless; he knew his Uncle George. He said a few appropriate words of 弔慰 and asked feelingly after Lady Hengrave. Then he 急落（する），激減（する）d into 商売／仕事.

"So you're coming to me in September. How's your German?"

"井戸／弁護士席," said C., "they want me to, but the truth is I hate 外交. They told me when I went to Rome it would be a good thing, as I should be able to see whether I liked the life or not. I did see. I know I hate it. Of course, I know I've got to do something, but I don't see why I should go into 外交 as a way of making a living--it's so expensive. It's a 高級な. I've got two hundred a year of my own, and my aunt, who is my godmother, Mrs. Roden, gives me two hundred a year, and says she will go on giving it me as long as I am working, and when I get in."

"Have you spoken to your mother and to your aunt about this?"

"No, not yet. I thought I had better see you before doing that. In the first place, I should never pass. I know French pretty 井戸／弁護士席, German not nearly 井戸／弁護士席 enough, although I learnt it as a child; some Italian, but 非，不，無 of the other 支配するs except Latin. I'm bad at 地理学 and all that. I should have to live a long time abroad in Germany again. I hate living abroad, and, you see, Mr. 誘発する, I don't want to pass."

Mr. 誘発する nodded his 長，率いる.

"What would you like to do?"

"I should like to stop on at Oxford," said C., "only that's too late now. The Master 手配中の，お尋ね者 me to stop, and thought it a pity I should go 負かす／撃墜する so soon. He 手配中の，お尋ね者 me to read for Honours; but now I should like to read for the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業," C. said, with some slight hesitation.

"Are you やめる sure you would hate 外交?" said Mr. 誘発する.

"やめる, やめる sure."

"And what about the Foreign Office?"

"I think that's almost worse."

"Did you ever discuss this with Sir Hedworth?"

"Yes, a little; he wasn't 特に encouraging. He doesn't seem to think it 広大な／多数の／重要な fun 存在 an 外交官／大使, and he's supposed to be the youngest and the most successful of all of them, and if they feel like that when they're successful--"

"You might change your mind later. You 港／避難所't been 井戸／弁護士席. The 気候 at Rome is very trying. 外交 gives you an 適切な時期 of seeing 利益／興味ing men and 利益／興味ing places under the best 条件s, 特に at first. You could leave it later if you didn't like it."

"Then it would be too late to do anything else. I think it is best to settle now."

"Do you think you have any aptitude for the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業?"

"I don't know; I should like to try."

"井戸／弁護士席, 井戸／弁護士席," said Mr. 誘発する, "what do you want me to do?"

"I want you to 令状 to my mother and tell her it's no good my cramming, as I never shall pass. I don't mind what you say, as long as you make her understand that it's no use my going up. She will believe you; she wouldn't believe me."

"But won't your aunt be annoyed?" said Mr. 誘発する, thinking of the extra two hundred a year.

"No, she will understand perfectly. She has always been very good to me."

"You won't give it a 裁判，公判?"

"You see, I have given the thing itself a 裁判，公判; I know now what 外交の life is like, and I know I would rather do anything else in the world. I would rather enlist."

Mr. 誘発する understood perfectly. He saw that argument would be やめる useless, and that as C. felt like that about it, he would certainly never pass the examination. He didn't believe C. really cared about the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業. He was 確かな he would never make a lawyer. He 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd literary aspirations, but he said nothing about that. He 約束d to 令状 to Lady Hengrave, and at one o'clock he carried off C. to his Club in Whitehall and entertained him to 昼食. Two of his pupils were guests 同様に. Mr. 誘発する talked lightly on the topics of the day; the theatres, Zechetti, Madeleine Lapara, the new 調書をとる／予約するs, the picture galleries, the political 状況／情勢, the drawbacks of foreign travel, the obstinacy of Custom House 公式の／役人s; and all the time, although he was far from appearing to do so, he was watching C. and sizing him up.

C., in his enthusiasm for Lapara, and in 確かな 発言／述べるs on French poetry, had betrayed his tastes. Mr. 誘発する saw his でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる of mind やめる 明確に.

"He could pass if he worked, but he never would work." That was his 判決. "He's not a 外交官 and never will be, nor would he make a good 政府 servant. As for the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業, he will never be called. However, he can try. The boy has literary ambitions and has certainly the makings of a man of letters, but he is too shy to talk about his aspirations." Mr. 誘発する thought of Lady Hengrave and understood. He thought also that careful 治療 was necessary, for if C. were to be 率直に crossed at this moment, Mr. 誘発する felt he would be 有能な of doing something desperate--of enlisting, for instance.

That is what Mr. 誘発する thought, and that evening he wrote a 外交の letter to Lady Hengrave. He pointed out that C., although 井戸／弁護士席 equipped in French, Latin and Italian, would need at least another year in Germany to 達成する the 基準 necessary for the examination; that, of course, he had not yet even begun to 直面する the practical 支配するs: 地理学, pr馗is 令状ing, etc. His French was fair, but would need その上の 小衝突ing up. He did not honestly think the boy's heart was in the work, and that 存在 so, he would be ありそうもない to pass, in which 事例／患者 it would be 犯罪の on his part to recommend a long course of 熟考する／考慮するs, which could not help entailing 広大な／多数の／重要な expense, if the whole thing was to be done for no 目的. He had discussed the 事柄 率直に with the boy, and he felt that he was bent on reading for the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業, which was certainly いっそう少なく 高くつく／犠牲の大きい, etc.; and Mr. 誘発する pointed out the advantages of such a step. He ended by lightly hinting at the danger of crossing C. at this period of his 開発 and of making him go in for 外交 against his will. He also hinted at the costliness of 外交 as a career, and at the 可能性 of some political secretaryship turning up later. C., at Mr. 誘発する's advice, made a clean breast of the whole 事柄 to his aunt 直接／まっすぐに he arrived at Elladon, and enlisted her sympathy; and she at once wrote to Lady Hengrave, and made C. do so 同様に. Although these letters （機の）カム as a 完全にする surprise and were somewhat of a shock to her settled ideas, Lady Hengrave did not, in reality, mind whether C. went into the 外交の Service or not. She had been in favour of it because she thought it would 確実にする the two hundred a year 存在 given by Mrs. Roden, since the 所有／入手 of four hundred a year was obligatory for 候補者s; but as soon as she got Mrs. Roden's letter 説 that the two hundred a year would be given to C. whether he went into 外交 or not, and that her husband seemed to think C. might do very 井戸／弁護士席 at the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業, Lady Hengrave capitulated. She wrote to C. that, although she vitally 同意しないd with what he said about 外交 and his prospects in that career, he could do as he liked. His father would have minded, but as he was no longer there to mind there was no more to be said. Lady Hengrave was no longer uneasy about Beatrice Lord, for Mrs. Roden had communicated to her the 見込み of an event occurring which would 除去する that danger for ever. The event occurred almost すぐに.

The day after C. reached Elladon, the Rodens' house, he received a letter from Beatrice. She had read of his father's death in the newspapers, and she wrote to tell him how sorry she was for him. She had something else to tell him: she was engaged to be married to Vincent Fitzclare.

Vincent Fitzclare was a カトリック教徒, the son of a friend and 商売／仕事 associate of her father's. Beatrice had met him in Egypt. He had himself been in the Army, and was now a partner in an English bank in Paris, one of the 会社／堅いs in which her father was 利益／興味d. They were to be married at the end of the month at the Oratory. Her father and mother were overjoyed.

Although she said little in the letter and explained nothing, C. understood much. He knew that Mr. Lord had been the 長，指導者 スパイ／執行官 in this match, and that Beatrice was not in the least in love with Vincent Fitzclare. Had he received the letter a few months earlier, before his illness, the result might have been 悲惨な. As it was, it was like a 減少（する） of water in a cup that is already 十分な to the brim.

C. passed through London a month later, and stayed a night with his sister Marjorie, who now had a house in Eaton Square. In the afternoon he called at Ovington Square. He 設立する Beatrice in. She was alone. She welcomed him, and he saw that she was just the same. She was to be married the next day.

"Give it up, I beg you, and marry me," said C. "It's not too late."

Beatrice smiled sadly.

"It's too late," she said.

"No, it's not too late," said C., and he 注ぐd out a flood of argument and entreaty.

Beatrice buried her 直面する in her 手渡すs and cried; then she pulled herself together and said: "I can't, C., you know I can't; you know I would if I could. Don't make it more difficult for me than it is already, please."

C. became calmer again. He felt that he must not give way for her sake.

"I suppose people don't do those things," he said, "do they?"

"Perhaps people who are very 勇敢に立ち向かう do," said Beatrice, "but I'm a coward, a fearful moral coward; but not only for myself, but for you."

Their conversation was interrupted before it became too difficult by the arrival of Mrs. Lord, who seemed delighted to welcome C., and talked of the wedding 現在のs.

But on the same day that Lady Hengrave had 輪郭（を描く）d to him the programme of his 未来 at Bramsley, he received a letter from his Oxford friend, Gerald Malone, telling him that he had taken his degree (a second) and was coming up to London to read for the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業. He was to work in the 議会s of a friend of his father. He 示唆するd that if C. was going to live in London they should 株 rooms together. The word "妨げる／法廷，弁護士業" （機の）カム to C. as a heaven-sent suggestion, and he 行為／法令／行動するd upon it, as we have seen.

C. would willingly have 受託するd the proposition with regard to the rooms, but it had been already arranged that he was to live with his mother. She had taken a small house in Gloucester Place, and he was to have the use of one room on the ground 床に打ち倒す as a sitting-room, as it was thought necessary for him to have somewhere to work. Lady Hengrave, after spending some time with her married daughters in the country, （機の）カム up to London, took the house, engaged servants, and by the middle of September, when C. arrived in London--the day before Beatrice Lord's marriage--she was 設立するd in her new home and ready for C. It had been arranged that he should work in the 議会s of Sir Shreeve Mellings, who had been an 知識 of her husband's. C. went to his 議会s in the 寺, had 昼食 at さまざまな restaurants in the 立ち往生させる, and いつかs dined at home. Gerald Malone had two rooms 近づく Fetter 小道／航路, and they had 昼食 together every day.

Sir Shreeve Mellings was a portly, unctuous man, who smoothed the creases out of his lips after every word he pronounced and seemed to taste them with succulent relish. He 発言／述べるd with 苦痛 that C. did not seem to take to the 法律 as quickly as he would have hoped. Gerald Malone seemed to take to it even いっそう少なく 井戸／弁護士席.

On the other 手渡す, Gerald was 完全に at home in the Bohemian 管区s of the London half-world, and the 主要な／長／主犯 原因（となる） of his neglect of 熟考する／考慮する was a 熱烈な 関係 he had formed with a 確かな Cissy Tilden, who was a pupil in a 劇の 学院, learning to sing with a 見解（をとる） to the 行う／開催する／段階. Cissy Tilden was a gay Cockney, with fair hair and laughing blue 注目する，もくろむs, and a quick temper. C. made the 知識 of a friend of hers 指名するd Ivy Darrell, and いつかs a partie carr馥 would be arranged, and the four would spend the evening at a music hall and have supper afterwards in Gerald's rooms; but these entertainments were not a success, as Cissy Tilden invariably quarrelled with Ivy. Ivy, who was the いっそう少なく clever of the two girls, but the more 極度の慎重さを要する, and certainly the more unwise, exasperated Cissy by letting her feel that she considered C. to be vastly superior to Gerald. This was more than Cissy, who was passionately fond of Gerald, could 耐える, and the 必然的な 危機 （機の）カム about one night in Gerald's rooms. Ivy and Cissy quarrelled over the pronunciation of the word "waltz"; they flew at each other and had to be separated, and the result was that Ivy quarrelled with Cissy for good, and then with C., who she considered had not taken her part 十分に. She 需要・要求するd that he should break off all relations with Gerald, which he 辞退するd to do. Ivy went out of C.'s life for good, and すぐに afterwards, Cissy 発表するd, not without 勝利, that Ivy was engaged to be married. Gerald's 関係 with Cissy was considered, both by himself and by C. at that time, to be 永久の and 耐えるing, and Gerald 発表するd his 意向 of marrying her as soon as he should be called to the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業, an event which seemed for the moment to be infinitely remote. After the quarrel with Ivy, C. kept （疑いを）晴らす of all serious entanglements, and his love adventures were (n)艦隊／(a)素早いing and casual, and left no impression どれでも on his feelings.

Several of his Oxford friends were now living in London. One day he met Wright in the street, who asked him whether he had written anything. C. replied negligently that he had やめる given up all that, but he said he was still 利益／興味d in 調書をとる／予約するs, and that he craved for an 入ること／参加（者） into the world of letters, which was still surrounded in his 注目する，もくろむs by a nebulous aura of romance. Wright 株d his 願望（する）, but did not know how it could be 実行するd. Before long C.'s wish seemed to be 近づく realisation. He spent a Sunday at Oxford, and at the Junior Dean's dinner （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する he met Mr. Clement Horridge, whose wife was better known as Charles James Clarke, the authoress of several popular psychological novels, one of which, Equality, had been translated into French and had appeared in the Revue des deux Mondes. She was not staying at Oxford herself. She rarely indulged in social excursions, but she received her friends at her comfortable house in Bryanston Square, and Mr. Clement Horridge, who was 井戸／弁護士席 known in the 財政上の world, and who was nothing if not affable and "social," asked C. to be sure to come to 昼食 any Sunday he should happen to be remaining in London. He would 会合，会う some 利益／興味ing people.

"I say it who shouldn't," he said, "but we do know every one 価値（がある） knowing in the world of art and of letters, and my wife will, I am sure, be delighted to make your 知識."

She was somewhat of an 無効の and rarely went out, and she 設立する the 緊張する of 令状ing very 広大な／多数の／重要な; にもかかわらず she was always glad to see people in her own house, 特に the young. During the summer they lived a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 at their house 近づく Dorking. He asked C. to give him his 演説（する）／住所, and a few days later C. received a 公式文書，認める from Mrs. Horridge's 長官 asking him to 昼食 on the に引き続いて Sunday. He 受託するd, although Lady Hengrave 推定する／予想するd him to have 昼食 at home on Sundays, a day when a few people usually looked in, and the 昼食 was just as good as it used to be at Hengrave House, and the guests the same, すなわち, Mr. Dartrey and Cecil Whitelaw (on 補欠／交替の／交替する Sundays), and いつかs an uncle, or an aunt, or a sister. When C. said he was going to have 昼食 with Mrs. Horridge, she asked with surprise who that might be.

"She's Charles James Clarke," said C.

"Oh!" said Lady Hengrave, "I've just been reading her new 調書をとる／予約する, 尊敬の印. It's 井戸／弁護士席 written," she said with a sigh, "but too long, I think, in the second 容積／容量. But they say the third 容積／容量 is 利益／興味ing."

C. went to that 昼食 with high hopes. He imagined he was going to walk straight into a magical country. Who knows? Mr. Swinburne might be there, or Mr. Meredith. Neither of them was there, however. He 設立する Mr. and Mrs. Horridge, their eldest son, James--a silent 青年, who was working at 誘発する's for the Civil Service Examination--an affable clerk from the Foreign Office, and 行方不明になる Launceston, an old lady who was shabbily dressed in a 黒人／ボイコット poke bonnet. She did good 作品 in the East End and prided herself on speaking her mind with the unvarnished frankness of the eighteenth century.

Charles James Clarke herself was a timid, handsome lady dressed in floating 黒人／ボイコット 式服s, and with pre-Raphaelite 赤みを帯びた-gold hair, who was passionately fond of classical music and 吸収するd in the 熟考する／考慮する of ロシアの, which she was learning so as to read Turgenev, her favourite author, in the 初めの. She received C. kindly. She knew his Aunt Fanny and remembered having seen him as a little boy at one of his aunt's musical afternoons. They still went on, did they not? C. 自白するd that he did not care for classical music.

"You are a Wagnerite, I suppose, like all the 残り／休憩（する） of us," said Mrs. Horridge with a sigh.

"We're all going to Bayreuth next year," said Mr. Horridge cheerfully. "You'd better come with us. We're learning up the motifs," and here he hummed something faintly 似ているing the sword 動機.

Charles James Clarke's new 調書をとる／予約する was について言及するd. The reviews were 注ぐing in. They had been 高度に complimentary. The Times had given the 調書をとる／予約する a whole column, and the （衆議院の）議長 had said that Charles James Clarke was the most subtle English 小説家 since George Meredith. C. sat between 行方不明になる Launceston, who knew his family 井戸／弁護士席 and talked of them, and a Mrs. Leonard, who was a queen in the modern 絵 world, and a patron of impressionist artists. She took little notice of C.

C. （機の）カム away 大いに disappointed. Instead of having 影響d an 入ること／参加（者） into the 魔法 world of art, he had been immersed into the very atmosphere he was pining to escape from, and in a いっそう少なく pleasant setting. However, he was perhaps to 後継する better a little later, or at least to try again.

His old friend, Lady Harriet Clive, asked him to 昼食 on another Sunday, and there he met Mr. Leslie Goldsmith, who was the 上級の partner in the old publishing 会社／堅い of Ludgate & Sons. Leslie Goldsmith was 注ぐing new ワイン into the old 瓶／封じ込めるs of the 会社／堅い as hard as he could. He was publishing novels translated from the Swedish, the Spanish, and the Dutch, and 詩（を作る） by young writers, and a magazine called the Curlew, with startling illustrations and a cover designed by a 革命の A.R.A. He asked C. to look in one evening the に引き続いて week at his house in Cheyne Walk.

C.'s heart （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 faster when he received this 招待. He felt that at last he was going to enter the 魔法 portals. He entered them when the 任命するd day （機の）カム about ten o'clock, and 設立する himself in a large, square, empty room papered with brown paper. On the 塀で囲むs were a few etchings by Whistler and a sketch by Degas. There was not a trace of a 調書をとる／予約する anywhere. The room was （人が）群がるd with a heterogeneous collection of men, some of them in velvet smoking jackets, some of them in tweeds, some in frock coats; all of them in day 着せる／賦与するs, and most of them smoking 麻薬を吸うs. One burly man had a 黒人／ボイコット-and-red check necktie 一連の会議、交渉／完成する his collarless neck.

Mr. Leslie Goldsmith was an 警報, dark little man with a quick, beady 注目する，もくろむ. He gesticulated, as he talked, like a foreigner. He 迎える／歓迎するd C. すぐに, and presently introduced him to a man whose 指名する C. did not catch. He was a middle-老年の baldish man, with something scholarly about him, but he did not altogether 示唆する a scholar. He wore spectacles and seemed to be looking on at the world from a remote 地位，任命する of 観察. He talked to C. amiably and pleasantly, with a cynicism that was not bitter and a condescension that was evidently assumed. He told C. who the people were.

"The man with the flannel scarf is a footballer. He plays Rugby football very 井戸／弁護士席. He also 令状s 詩（を作る）. I can't tell you what it's like; I've never read it. I seldom read any 詩（を作る）. In any 事例／患者, it's no good reading 詩（を作る） when it's new. You must keep it, like ワイン. If it hasn't gone bad in twenty years, if it still 存在するs after twenty years in the cellar, it's perhaps 価値（がある） trying. But there are plenty of poets about now, because poetry 明らかに 支払う／賃金s. That is so, isn't it, Goldsmith?"

Goldsmith had come to see how they were getting on.

"Yes," said Goldsmith; "the modern poets, too, are admirable men of 商売／仕事. You must get rid of all the old-fashioned ideas on that 支配する."

"Perhaps," said C.'s new 知識, "that means not that poets have learnt to become good men of 商売／仕事, but that good men of 商売／仕事 have learnt to 令状 bad 詩（を作る）."

Goldsmith laughed.

"You mustn't say that before Harrison," he said, and he darted off to another group.

"Are there a lot of poets here to-night?" asked C.

"A lot. But they don't all look like poets. Besides the footballer, that little man with a large 長，率いる and serious 注目する，もくろむs, like a wise フクロウ, is a poet, but I'm not sure whether he 令状s in English or only in Latin--かもしれない in Hebrew. That very pale man sitting on the 辛勝する／優位 of the sofa is an etcher, and is said to be very clever. The man in a frock coat who looks like a City man is a poet too. Some one must be 支払う／賃金ing him a compliment, because he is visibly bridling."

They had talked on さまざまな 支配するs for about ten minutes; the stranger continued to banter C. lightly, and talk to him as if he were absurdly young, but not in an 不快な／攻撃 way, and C. enjoyed the conversation. It amused him; it was the last thing he had 推定する／予想するd at Goldsmith's house, but it was different from anything he had as yet experienced. Presently the stranger said:--

"I must be going home. I can't introduce you to any one because I know no one."

He slipped away, and Goldsmith, at once noticing that C. was left alone, drew him into a group which was at the time 存在 支配するd by the man who the stranger had said was an etcher.

The other members of the group were a rather tall man with vague blue 注目する，もくろむs and fair 有望な hair that stuck out 一連の会議、交渉／完成する his 長，率いる and reminded C. of the pictures of Swinburne, Goldsmith himself, and a dark, saturnine man who was smoking an enormous 麻薬を吸う.

They were discussing Zechetti. The dark man said he preferred Zechetti to Lapara. She had more charm for him.

"She never walks through her part. She never imitates herself, and one cannot help 落ちるing in love with her."

"I prefer Lapara," said the etcher, who looked, on closer 査察, emaciated and worn in spite of his 広大な／多数の／重要な 青年. C. thought he must be consumptive. "There is something to me 淡褐色 and dull and prosaic about Zechetti. I feel no thrill when I see her, 反して when Madeleine stalks on to the 行う／開催する／段階 in Fedora, or any part, looking gorgeous and strange, like a tired peacock, then I am carried away."

"They are both women of genius," said the fair-haired man.

Goldsmith asked C. what he thought.

"I like Lapara best," said C., blushing and feeling incapable of explaining why.

The group 分裂（する） up again. A little man with spectacles joined in and began rather ひどく to dogmatise on the French 行う／開催する／段階. Goldsmith led C. into the next room and 申し込む／申し出d him a whisky and soda.

C. took the 適切な時期 of asking him who the people were he had been introduced to.

"The man I introduced you to first," said Goldsmith, "is Johnstone-Craye. He's been in the Home Office for years. The man sitting on the 辛勝する／優位 of the sofa is Basil 物陰／風下, the etcher. He's a genius, but his 肺s are bad. The tall, fair man is Walter Mason, the poet. I'm bringing out a new 調書をとる／予約する of his next week. It is to be called 'Silver Woodways.' A good 肩書を与える, and 物陰／風下 has designed a wonderful cover. The large paper 版 on India paper has been sold out before 出版（物）. The dark man is Jeremy Lowe, also a Civil servant. He has done me a 調書をとる／予約する of essays on Spanish Cities--very 罰金. We are going to call it 'Pomegranates from Granada.'"

In the next room there was another group of men, in the centre of which was the little man with the large 長，率いる. "That's George Bede, the poet," whispered Goldsmith. The group were discussing French poetry. A man with a silken 耐えるd and a suave, 精製するd utterance was 説 that French poetry was never on the first line. "No French 詩（を作る） 影響する／感情s," C. heard him say, "my sensorium in the same way as Goethe, or Dante, or Shakespeare at their finest."

Bede 抗議するd, and 引用するd some lines of 勝利者 Hugo.

"Yes, very pretty," said the man with the 耐えるd. The argument proceeded with quick, short attack and 反対する-attack, and the man with a 耐えるd 開始する，打ち上げるd into a short monologue. C. could not catch all of it, but he heard the final 宣告，判決--". . . English, German and Italian poetry so incomparably above French is the co-聖職拝命（式） into a total mood as distinguished from the charm of metaphors or descriptions."

After a little more argument Bede said that he was 確かな 勝利者 Hugo was one of the greatest poets of all time, and a wonderful painter.

"So was Byron," said the man with a 耐えるd.

"Oh, Byron," said Bede, "he's dead."

Bede, C. 反映するd, seemed a frail and an詢ic creature, compared with even the thought of Byron. He thought of Professor Kaufmann 説 that Tennyson was a dwarf beside Byron, who was a 巨大（な）. If Tennyson was a dwarf, what was Bede?

"Burstall," some one said, "says that in thirty years' time there will be a 広大な／多数の／重要な Byron 復活."

"Poor Burstall," said the man with a 耐えるd. The について言及する of Burstall's 指名する had been like an electric shock to C. He felt himself tingling all over.

Bede, 明らかに tired of the discussion, walked into the next room. The group 解散させるd. C. told Goldsmith that he was afraid he せねばならない be going home. Goldsmith led him to the door. Several of the guests had gone home. C. asked the 指名する of the man with a 耐えるd.

"That," said Goldsmith, "is Arnholm, the art critic."

Goldsmith said good-bye to him, and said C. must have 昼食 with him at his club, the Gainsborough Club in Dover Street. He had 昼食 there every day.

On the doorstep he met Bede. Bede asked him which way he was going and, as they were going in the same direction, 提案するd that they should go home together. C. felt a little shy, but he 同意d, にもかかわらず.

On the way 支援する, as they were passing through St. Leonard's Terrace, Bede said, "I live here, come in a moment. I'm not going to bed. I am really only just up. I only live at night."

He led C. upstairs into a little room 十分な of 調書をとる／予約するs. He 注ぐd him out some whisky and they both sat 負かす／撃墜する. He asked C. about his life and education. They talked of Oxford. Bede had been a Cambridge man. They compared impressions. C. told him how 激しく he regretted having gone 負かす／撃墜する so soon. Rome was について言及するd.

"Are you a カトリック教徒?" asked Bede.

"No," said C., and the question, bringing as it did thoughts of Beatrice, 傷つける him.

"I'm nothing--"

"Of course not, if you're not a カトリック教徒," said Bede. "There is either that or nothing. There is no third course."

"And one can't very 井戸／弁護士席 become a カトリック教徒," said C.

"Why not?" asked Bede.

C. stammered and did not answer; what he was thinking was that 変えるs always seemed to him rather tiresome, and never やめる the same as real カトリック教徒s; but then he 反映するd that Bede was very likely a 変える himself, so he 差し控えるd from 説 anything. It was not, however, necessary, for Bede 注ぐd out a stream of argument and 解説，博覧会 to the 影響 that Catholicism was the 広大な／多数の／重要な reality; the only thing that 事柄d; the only thing that counted; the only creed a thinking man could 可決する・採択する; the only solace that 満足させるd the needs of the human heart; the only 抑制（する） to the human passions; the only system that 実行するd the 需要・要求するs of human nature and into which factors such as love and death fitted 自然に; the unique and 単独の 代表者／国会議員 of the Divine upon earth. The English had gone wrong because they had fallen into a rut from the straight road of their true 相続物件: カトリック教徒 England, Chaucer's England, to which the whole of Shakespeare's work was the dirge.

"But do you believe it all?" asked C.

"You are in a muddle about the meaning of the word belief. You use the word belief in the sense of thinking something is probable or improbable in itself. When we say we believe in a dogma, we mean we are giving credit to something which is 保証（人）d to us by the 当局 of the Church. 宗教的な belief is a mystery and an adventure. But if, like Pascal, you wish to bet on it, you have nothing to lose if it turns out not to be true, 反して the other way 一連の会議、交渉／完成する--"

"I should hate to do it from 恐れる. I have the greatest contempt for death-bed repentances; for men who have blasphemed and 暴動d all their lives, and then at the last moment have sent for a priest--"

"That means you are not a Christian, that is to say not a カトリック教徒. (Catholicism is Christianity. It's the same thing--and nothing else is.) 井戸／弁護士席, Christianity is the 宗教 of repentance: it stands against fatalism and 悲観論主義 of every 肉親，親類d おもに in 説 that a man can go 支援する, even at the eleventh hour. A man may やめる 井戸／弁護士席 持つ／拘留する the opposite opinion and die nobly, stoically--heroically, if you will--but he is not a Christian if he does so--"

"I don't want to be a Christian, and I must go," said C. They had been talking for over two hours.

Bede walked downstairs with him into the street. They passed a cabman's 避難所. Bede peeped in and bade C. do the same. At the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, with a cup of coffee in 前線 of him, a little pale man was scribbling in a notebook.

"In thirty years' time you will be able to 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる that," he said. He then led him to another 破産した／（警察が）手入れする, which was still more dilapidated. "And perhaps when you are sixty--mind you, I only say perhaps, you will be able to 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる that."

They then left the building. Johnstone-Craye had to go to his office, and C. to the 寺.

C. met Goldsmith frequently during the next months. He was 提案するd by him as a member to the Gainsborough Club, and elected. There he met Walter Mason, Basil 物陰／風下 and others, but he did not become intimate with any of them. Bede, who had 利益／興味d him most, he did not see again; for the time 存在 he had, he heard, left London and gone to live in the country. C. asked Goldsmith if he knew Burstall. Goldsmith knew him, but had no idea as to his 現在の どの辺に; he had, he thought, quarrelled with his wife and started on a 長引かせるd voyage to the South Seas. After the evening spent at Goldsmith's one of the first things C. did was to buy the 作品 of some of the poets he had met. They rather disappointed him. And it was after reading their 作品 more than after 会合 the authors in the flesh that he thought that he had not yet come across a circle of men such as Shelley, Keats and Coleridge.

He felt いっそう少なく inclined for その上の adventure, but, にもかかわらず, he would not yet 収容する／認める to himself that he was disappointed in the literary world. What if there was no Shelley or Keats at 現在の in London, yet all these people were 利益／興味d in 利益／興味ing 事柄s; they were 利益／興味d in 知識人 and artistic problems, in ideas.

同時に with this thread which led him from time to time in the country till after Christmas. But the only real intimacy which he experienced was that which he enjoyed with his Oxford friends, with Malone and Wright. He spent Christmas in London with his mother. Julia had asked them to stay with her in the country, but Lady Hengrave did not wish to go to a large party, and C. pleaded the necessity of work. On Christmas Eve he and his mother dined with Marjorie and her husband, where they met his eldest brother and his wife. Soon after Christmas, C. met Blades, who asked him to dinner with his people. There he saw another facet of the 知識人 world: the Bishop of Christminster, who had just published the last 容積／容量 of his brilliant history of the Dukes of Athens; William Farren, who directed arch誂論理（学）の 研究 in Rome, rarefied, remote and silent; Hodgkinson, the critic, amiable and 激烈な／緊急の, witty and gay; and a Mrs. Airlie--enthusiastic, but pointed and 批判的な--who had read all the 最新の French 小説家s and poets. Nothing but literature and 調書をとる／予約するs was discussed.

"I suppose you never read novels," Mrs. Airlie said to the Bishop.

"I read little else," the Bishop replied.

Modern writers were discussed: the 来たるべき 生産／産物 of a play by William George, the 小説家, at one of the West End theatres, of which 広大な／多数の／重要な things were 推定する／予想するd.

"But will it be a success?" asked Mrs. Blades plaintively. Having been a Lieders舅gerin she knew the surprises of the footlights.

"It must be a success," said Hodgkinson.

A comedy by Maude, the 悪名高い Irishman, which had just been produced, was について言及するd. Mrs. Hodgkinson said it was so curious he should have written a goody-goody play. Mrs. Airlie said all his epigrams were stolen from other people and his technique stolen from the French. The Bishop 発言／述べるd that he wondered more 脚本家s didn't steal their technique from the French. A poetical play was about to be produced, and the author, a young Cambridge poet, had read his play aloud to William Farren and his wife a little time ago.

"Is it in blank 詩（を作る）?" asked Mrs. Airlie, with 同情的な 利益／興味.

"井戸／弁護士席, it's blank--" said Farren.

"William is so naughty," said Mrs. Farren.

Ibsen was について言及するd. A hot discussion 続いて起こるd. The Bishop could not がまんする Norwegian literature. Hodgkinson made every one laugh by 述べるing how another Norwegian poet had mistaken at his house General George, who had just returned from a 勝利を得た 探検隊／遠征隊 against the hill tribes in India, for William George, the shy psychological 小説家. C. was sitting between Mrs. Farren (an American and ultra-cultivated), and Mrs. Airlie, so he could not complain of the conversation not 存在 literary. Mrs. Farren talked to him incessantly of the adventures of her soul の中で masterpieces--of Rome, Florence, American architecture, and the sins of Italian arch誂logists. Mrs. Airlie patronised him, and when he 投機・賭けるd to say that he did not 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる ロシアの novels and couldn't read Tolstoy, she said: "It's a very good thing for the young not to have good taste."

After dinner, the Bishop and Hodgkinson held the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. Style was discussed and young Edmund Blades staggered the company by 説 that he thought the two worst living stylists were Stevenson and Pater. His father said that the habit of paradox was becoming a 肯定的な 病気 in young England, but Edmund Blades stuck to his point, and Farren, to the surprise of everybody, said he thought the boy was やめる 権利. Hodgkinson said it was a 慰安 the young should admire anything. C. took no part in the discussion. But when Farren asked him point-blank what French prose writer he most admired, and he answered Renan, Farren became 利益／興味d and they discussed Renan's 作品, which C. was saturated with at the moment. From French they got on to English literature. C. spoke to Farren of the いわゆる renascence that was supposed to be taking place in English 詩（を作る）, and asked him if he thought there were many first-率 English poets alive. Farren said he thought that の中で the more modern younger men there were only three who wrote good 詩（を作る）, and of these two were Irishmen. There were some good poets alive, but they belonged to a much older 世代.

"They say that Byron's work is dead," said C. "Do you believe that?"

"I think," said Farren, "that Byron is one of the greatest of English writers, the greatest English poet of the nineteenth century, that the sweep of his wings was larger and stronger, although Shelley had as much genius and a greater mind. But I can tell you one thing. Those young men can say what they like, but there is not one of them who would be sorry if he 設立する that by 事故 he had written one of Byron's even second-best lines."

English poetry led them 支援する to French poetry. Farren scoffed at the want of 評価 of French 詩（を作る） in England, just as Burstall had done. "They might just 同様に say the Persians had no poetry," he said. C. asked him if he knew Burstall. "Yes, I have met him," he said. "Very brilliant, but he's wasted his gifts. He's frittered away his 知識人 資本／首都 in the newspapers." He had no idea where he was.

When the men went up into the 製図／抽選-room, after some 圧力（をかける）ing Mrs. Blades 同意d to sing. She …を伴ってd herself. struck C., for Mrs. Blades's 発言する／表明する was long past its prime, and at its best she had been more remarkable for taste than for inspiration. But she was much 拍手喝采する. Only, as she knew that some of her guests were restive under music, she 辞退するd the encore that was asked of her.

She talked a little to C. and asked after Mrs. Roden and his Aunt Fanny, and wondered she had not seen him at her musical entertainments. C. 自白するd that he was unworthy of difficult music. Mrs. Blades smiled tolerantly. Mrs. Airlie again looked at him patronisingly, as if she were once more 認可するing of bad taste in the young, and then C. went home.

Three nights later he dined with his brother, Edward. Bramsley had been let, and Hengrave House also, for the moment. The new Lord Hengrave was living in a small house in Grosvenor Place.

It was a small dinner party--one or two Members of 議会 and an American relation of his sister-in-法律 who had come to London for the first time. The new Lady Hengrave patronised her, and when the coffee was served, 申し込む／申し出d her a cigarette, 説, "Oh! we all smoke here now."

After dinner C. 設立する himself with the Members of 議会. They were discussing some 合法的な 法案 with which an 著名な lawyer had had something to do. His 指名する was Sir William George. At one moment some one said, "It was very foolish of William George to behave like that," and C. thought they meant William George the 小説家, whose play had been produced two nights before, and after the 業績／成果 of which there had been a fracas 原因（となる）d by the 外見 of George himself, who took his call.

"It wasn't his fault," said C., joining in the conversation. "They made him appear." He was 十分な of the topic, and thought the whole of London was thinking of nothing else.

"He doesn't mean him," said Edward impatiently. "We're talking of the House of Lords."

C. felt 深く，強烈に ashamed of himself and realised in a flash how little one half of the world knows what the other half are talking about, and he felt that he was 非難するd to the half which 利益／興味d him the least.

A little later, upstairs in the 製図／抽選-room, they did discuss 調書をとる／予約するs: the newest 調書をとる／予約するs of the day, an English novel by a 井戸／弁護士席-known 小説家. C. was asked whether he had read it. He said no, but that he had read a story by the same author, alluding to one of his earlier 作品.

"Oh, but that's やめる old," said young Lady Hengrave with the 最大の disdain, and in a manner as if it were a 不名誉 to について言及する something that was not brand new. Again C. felt that he had committed a solecism. And yet, he thought, why should one not について言及する a story just because it had been out a few years? Here was a difference between this world and the new literary world into which he had just peeped. In the literary world, at least, you could について言及する a 調書をとる／予約する of any 時代, it did not 事柄 if it was old or out of date. You would find 返答. Here it was looked upon as a blot and a 調印する of 存在 behind the times, which, 明らかに, was 許すことの出来ない. Truly the values of the two worlds were different, and C. felt saddened, not by this 発見, that such values can be and are different, which he had, indeed, made years before, but by the sense that the new world, which he had so longed for, had not after all 証明するd やめる so radiant as he had 推定する／予想するd. But he consoled himself with the thought that he had enjoyed his conversation with Johnstone-Craye and Farren, and that he had made the 知識 of Bede. There were others, too, whom he might get to know in time.

At any 率 the new world was alive. 調書をとる／予約するs were 存在 written and pictures were 存在 painted by people who were keen and young. There was a world, which was in touch with realities, even if it 所有するd いっそう少なく glamour than he had 推定する／予想するd it to have. One day Goldsmith asked him to 昼食 to 会合，会う a very famous author and scholar whose 罰金, witty work in 批評 and whose 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な, melancholy 詩（を作る） he had admired even when he was at Eton. The 昼食 took place, as usual, at the Gainsborough Club, and there were several authors 現在の: a successful writer of romance, a French 小説家, and the editor of one of the evening newspapers. C. sat next to the Frenchman, who was delighted to find some one who could speak French without an 完全に English pronunciation. C. suddenly remembered that the author whom he had been longing to 会合，会う, すなわち, Angus Cole, was one of the many to whom Calmady had written from Eton, and C. also remembered he had on one occasion been 説得するd by Calmady to append his 署名 with Calmady's to a letter, lyrical in enthusiasm, that had been sent to Cole. He was so appalled by this recollection that he did not dare say a word to the 反対する of his hero-worship.

He needn't have worried. Angus Cole had probably 完全に forgotten the 出来事/事件, and even if he had remembered it he would never have connected it with C. at this moment.

C. listened to the conversation of his hero with the writer of romance. The latter asked Cole's advice as to whether it would be wise to 令状 a sequel to a romance which had lately been published, and which had been a 広大な／多数の／重要な success. Cole was against it. He said sequels were never やめる 満足な, even the best of them.

"I should leave your hero and ヘロイン in their kingdom and think of something else."

"I 推定する／予想する you're 権利," said the 小説家, but C. felt that he was 決定するd to 令状 the sequel, and he was 権利, for the sequel appeared a year later, and was just as successful, and

The Rodens had taken a house at Florence for 復活祭 and longer. They had taken it for two months. It was a large palace on the 肺' Arno, and they asked C. to come and stay with them. に向かって the end of March he had not been 井戸／弁護士席 again and had a sharp attack of influenza, and the doctor said that a change of 空気／公表する would do him good, so he 受託するd the 招待 with alacrity.

The Rodens were there, their two daughters, and Hester Carteret. Wright had been sent to Florence to rub up his Italian, and the Rodens had made him move from a 年金 to their house.

C. arrived at Florence just before 復活祭 and 設立する the city basking in 日光 and 甘い with the smell of flowers. They spent the mornings doing the sights and the afternoons in 探検隊／遠征隊s to Fiesole and other places. The sight of the Tuscan country in the spring was a 発覚 to C. The wild tulips, the blossom, the brown hills, the young corn, the 早期に roses, the 燃やすing April sun, the delicate 形態／調整s of the budding trees, the clean and coloured buildings seen through the "live translucent 空気／公表する, as the sights in a 魔法 水晶 ball," were a wonderful solace and a divine surprise after long months spent in the gloom of a 冷淡な and 霧がかかった London winter. The sights of Italy and the sound of the Italian language brought 支援する the nightmare of Rome to him, and the thoughts of Beatrice indeed, but no longer with actual 苦痛. He felt as if he had been dead and were 徐々に coming to life again. He felt he could no longer enjoy himself as before, as in the Oxford days, but にもかかわらず, unbeknown to himself, something was sprouting inside him and his 青年 was reasserting itself. He was, as the doctors say, mending. From Hester Carteret he heard news of Beatrice. She had …に出席するd the wedding. After the wedding the Fitzclares had gone to Ireland for their honeymoon. Later on they had gone to Egypt, where Vincent Fitzclare had 商売／仕事 to transact, and thence they returned to Paris. C. asked a few questions about him. He was, it appeared, the only son of an Irish squire, but he had an uncle who owned 地雷s in Yorkshire and was immensely rich. This uncle was childless and was 推定する／予想するd to leave everything to his 甥. C. asked what 肉親，親類d of man was this Vincent Fitzclare. Hester Carteret said she really didn't know. He was good-looking and was said to be doing very 井戸／弁護士席 in his Paris 商売／仕事, which was important and lucrative. Beyond that she knew nothing. She had 単に shaken 手渡すs with him at the wedding. C. could talk about it やめる calmly now. It seemed to him to have happened infinitely long ago.

There were a 広大な／多数の／重要な many English 訪問者s at Florence that year, and the Rodens entertained frequently. Wright spent all his mornings 熟考する／考慮するing Italian and working at his other 支配するs. In the afternoon he and C. would いつかs go for long walks to San Miniato, to Careggi, to Fiesole, to Bellosguardo, or 運動 to La Gamberaia and other picturesque places.

They went for a short 探検隊／遠征隊 by themselves to Perugia, where they spent a few days, and visited Assisi. When they returned they 設立する Florence was fuller than ever. The first person C. met the day after his return was an old 知識, Lady Ralph Dallington. She had taken an apartment for a month in the Borgo San Jacobo and she asked C. to 昼食 the next day and told him to bring Wright.

When they got there they 設立する the lofty salone 十分な of guests. Some of them C. knew already. Agoura, one of the 長官s of the ロシアの 大使館 at Rome, two Italians whom he had met at the Rodens' already, one of them a young man and the other a lady who was one of the beauties of Florence, and an old ロシアの lady with an unpronounceable 指名する. The first person C. was introduced to was Mrs. Bucknell. She was there with her husband, who was in the English Foreign Office. There was also 現在の another Englishman, a neat, little, dark, dapper, 井戸／弁護士席-dressed, nice-looking man with soft 注目する，もくろむs, to whom C. was introduced. His 指名する was Sir Wilfrid Clay, Bart.--a Leicestershire family. At 昼食 C. sat between an Italian lady, Countess Montecchi, and an 年輩の 行方不明になる Brooke, who 所有するd a lovely 郊外住宅, and who was one of the 永久の features of the English 植民地 in Florence. He wondered where he had seen Countess Montecchi before, and then it flashed suddenly into his mind. She was the 行方不明になる Burke he had heard sing at Vegas' studio in Paris. He remembered what Madame Orioli had said about her. Her prophecy had 証明するd やめる 訂正する. She had not gone far in art, but she had made un beau mariage dans le monde. Her husband was not there. How different she looked, thought C., in spite of her 存在 the same woman. She was dressed with a 簡単 which can only be 達成するd by 広大な／多数の／重要な wealth, but that was not the only change. She no longer looked English. She looked like an Italian, and she spoke like an Italian, without any 成果／努力 or 提起する／ポーズをとる or pretence, but with perfect naturalness and 緩和する. Mrs. Bucknell was sitting on the other 味方する of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する to C., between an Italian and Agoura. C. had felt a slight shock on 存在 introduced to her, as he recognised her as 存在, firstly, the Leila whom he had played with in Hamilton Gardens, and, secondly, the lady who had not recognised him at Stuart House. However, she smiled at him very graciously on this occasion, and introduced him to her husband. While he was carrying on a stereotyped conversation with 行方不明になる Brooke about the 訪問者s at Florence this year, the sights, the gardens, and what one ought to see, and what one ought not to see, he watched Mrs. Bucknell. She was, he thought, beautiful; much more beautiful than he remembered her to be. She was really small and short, but, although nobody would have called her tall, nobody would have classed her in the 部類 of the tiny, delicate Dresden 磁器 shepherdess type, in spite of a 磁器-like delicacy there was about her. She was so 井戸／弁護士席 割合d that she looked just the 権利 高さ, and on the 行う／開催する／段階 she would probably have seemed as tall as Ellen Terry. She was dressed in 黒人／ボイコット, and she wore a large bunch of fresh yellow roses. There was something plaintively delicate about her little, わずかに pouting 直面する, something liquid and 控訴，上告ing in her 注目する，もくろむs, something in the 極端に rare texture and whiteness of her 肌, and in the elegance of her line and the finish of her beautifully modelled 手渡すs that seemed to make you want to take her away, and put her out of reach of the rough 可能性s of the world, and to guard her in a 水晶 神社. One could not 耐える the thought that she might be buffeted or 損失d or ruffled in any way. C. compared her with the other women 現在の in his mind, with his 隣人 who was undoubtedly a real beauty--a 直面する for painters to rave about--and with another, a real Italian, who was sitting opposite him. They had the more obvious せいにするs of beauty, 反して Mrs. Bucknell's beauty was far いっそう少なく 平易な to define, grace was so important a part of it, and undefinable lines and curves, the ripple and changing lights of the chestnut hair under the large 黒人／ボイコット hat, the slanting downward look of the 注目する，もくろむs, the very long 攻撃するs--was it these that seemed to spread a powdery light, a 肉親，親類d of 星／主役にする-dust over the 注目する，もくろむs? or were there in the 注目する，もくろむs themselves specks of a golden colour, for what colour were they? C. had always thought of Leila, as a little girl, as having violet 注目する，もくろむs, but now he could not tell, they were like that strange gem, the Alexandrite, which is violet in the daytime but which at night, and at 確かな times, changes its colour and 明らかにする／漏らすs sudden golden glints, so that C. thought of the 肩書を与える of one of Balzac's stories, La fille aux yeux d'or.

Undefinable, too, the nose, turned up without 存在 short, and the way the 長，率いる was 均衡を保った on the neck, like the bell of a proud flower, but what flower? thought C. What flower was she like? A golden flower. But where was it to be 設立する, and where did it grow? In what forbidden field, "in what hidden way," in what secret high-塀で囲むd garden? It was, perhaps, he thought, a strange flower that men 捜し出す for all their lives, and never find, the hopeless 追求（する），探索（する） of fairy princes; it haunts the dreams of poets, and teases the 小衝突 of artists, and dances before the blank 得点する／非難する／２０ of the brooding musician, for ever just out of reach.

C. remembered a line of Greek 詩（を作る） he had read at Oxford which said, "I have a fair daughter, Cleis the beloved, in 面 like a golden flower." What flower was that? What had the Greek poetess been thinking of, something fabulous and out of reach in Elysium, or in the garden of the Hesperides, or something exquisitely ありふれた, like the yellow poppy or the saffron crocus?

Soon his other 隣人 （人命などを）奪う，主張するd his attention. C. 解任するd the party in the studio to her, and she laughed and told him about her 青年 in Paris, and how she had dreamt of 存在 a 広大な／多数の／重要な オペラ singer, and how the masters had ended by telling her that she had not a 影をつくる／尾行する of talent, but might 遂行する something by 巨大な hard work. It had been a 一連の 失望s, but 広大な／多数の／重要な fun, and now it seemed so far away.

C. （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd a わずかに wistful 公式文書，認める in her 発言する／表明する. He wondered whether she regretted it, and he wondered what her husband was like. He wasn't there. She asked him to come and see her. "Come to d駛euner any day you like; we live in a large, hideous Palazzo in the modern part of the town, 近づく the tram line." They talked of the 改良s that were 存在 made in Florence, the 脅し that was in the 空気／公表する of the whole of the old houses on this 味方する of the 肺' Arno 存在 pulled 負かす／撃墜する.

"Foreigners are so tactless about these things," said 行方不明になる Brooke; "they talk of Florence and Rome as if it was their country, and, of course, that irritates the Italians."

"Yes, that is true," said the ロシアの lady, who had caught the topic, "but when you Italians," she said, 演説（する）／住所ing Mrs. Bucknell's 隣人, whose 指名する was Scalchi, "say you are making these 改良s to attract and please us foreigners, I wish 本人自身で to make a 抗議する, and to say, 'Don't bother to do it for me. I am やめる happy without an arcade at Florence.'"

"Ah! you are an Italian--more Italian than any of us," said Scalchi.

Lady Ralph, on the other 手渡す, told her Italian guests やめる plainly that she had no patience with what they did to their towns.

"You all want to make an 人工的な and second-率 Paris," she said, "and you can't do it."

行方不明になる Brooke got red in the 直面する with 怒り／怒る, and said the Italians had a perfect 権利 to do what they liked with their own cities, and that it was most impertinent of foreigners, 特に a foreigner who lived in Italy, to 干渉する and to criticise.

"But you, too, are an Italian," said Scalchi. "Too Italian to 裁判官."

"More Italian than any of us," said the dark Italian lady.

"行方不明になる Brooke speaks such wonderful Italian."

After 昼食 they walked out on to a large, shady loggia, and drank coffee and green Certosa. C. had hoped that he might find himself next to Mrs. Bucknell, but Sir Wilfrid Clay 吸収するd her attention. Lady Ralph talked to C., and asked him after his mother and his sisters, and his aunt. "Your mother せねばならない spend the winter in Rome," she said, "next year. I'm sure it would be good for her and that she would like it. You've given up 外交? I suppose it's a pity, or that I せねばならない say I think it's a pity, but I don't. I think 外交 is an awful life. I oughtn't to say that before Agoura, but he's used to me and doesn't mind. I congratulate you. What are you going to do instead? The 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業? That's 利益／興味ing, but dreadfully difficult--you'll become one of those K.C.'s who are dreadfully clever and cross-診察する people, but please don't develop into one of those funny 裁判官s who make jokes and tell stories. Let me give you one piece of advice: if you want to get on in the world, never tell a story. Nothing is so tiresome as a raconteur, and there's no such thing as a story one hasn't heard before."

Mr. Bucknell joined the conversation. He belonged rather to the stiff than the smooth type of Foreign Office 公式の／役人. He had overheard Lady Ralph's conversation, and he said he was 極端に sorry to hear that C. had given up trying for the 外交の Service. He would have 設立する life and the work 極端に 利益／興味ing.

"I don't think I should ever have passed the examination," said C.

"The truth is," said Lady Ralph, "he has just 自白するd to me that he didn't want to be an 外交官／大使."

Mr. Bucknell snorted. "There would probably be very little chance of that," he said stiffly.

"If Mr. Bramsley speaks other languages 同様に as he speaks Italian," said Scalchi, "it is a 広大な／多数の／重要な pity he has not gone into the 外交の Service."

"Ah, you speak Italian?" said Bucknell. "That's always useful, although nowadays Spanish is more useful, as so much 商売／仕事 is done in Spanish. And, of course, if you had learnt ロシアの you would get an extra hundred a year. It's not yet too late, you are やめる young, you will still have time to pass the examination. I think you will find it wiser to go on once you have begun."

"But I'm reading for the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業," said C.

"Oh, the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業!" said Bucknell, and he became stiffer than ever.

"The ロシアのs are such wonderful linguists," said Lady Ralph. "Look at Agoura."

While this conversation was going on Mrs. Bucknell and Sir Wilfrid Clay had 孤立した to the end of the group, and their conversation, which had been going on in an undertone, seemed to have 増加するd in pace, as if some 相違 of opinion had occurred. This was perhaps the 事例／患者, for it （機の）カム to a sudden break. Mrs. Bucknell left Sir Wilfrid 突然の, and sat 負かす／撃墜する next to Lady Ralph and C.

"No, 式のs! we're not staying on," she said in reply to a question of Lady Ralph's. "Terence has got to go 支援する. They get so little leave, and they're so hard worked at the office. Terence never gets home till half-past seven and is often late for dinner. Aren't you coming to London this summer? What a pity! Yes, we live where we used to, the same poky little house in Upper Berkeley Street. You must come and see us when you are in London," she said to C., smiling. "I wish we were going to stay. I dread the thought of the whole summer in London. The dinners and the balls and the fearful 急ぐ. Last summer was awful. I had to go to Aix to 回復する from it. This year Terence has to go to Carlsbad. Aix is awful now, やめる spoilt. Everything is spoilt. Good-bye, dearest." She kissed Lady Ralph on both cheeks. "We've got to go; we 約束d to 会合，会う my cousin Elsie at the Bargello." She shook 手渡すs with C., and gave him a melting smile.

"Usen't you to play in Hamilton Gardens years ago?" she asked.

"Yes," said C. "I thought you didn't recognise me."

"I remember you perfectly, a little boy with curls and brown holland knickerbockers. We used to play 旗s. I know your brother Edward. How are they all? 井戸／弁護士席, I must go. Don't forget to come and see me." She made for the door, but before going she said she had one word to say to Lady Ralph, and they walked together to the door, and their last 別れの（言葉，会） lasted for more than five minutes. Sir Wilfrid Clay walked after her, as if he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to say something, but she took no notice of him at all. She seemed to talk through him, and she called her husband, and said they must be going, as they were already late, as if he was 存在 the 原因（となる） of the 延期する.

"What a good-looking boy that is," were her last whispered words to Lady Ralph. "Georgina Hengrave's son. He is much him, and they went together to see Lapara, who had just produced a poetical play by a young poet. C. was わずかに disappointed with the 業績／成果. The poetry seemed to him stagy, and Lapara had hardly anything to do. In the interval after the first 行為／法令／行動する he was startled by suddenly catching sight of Beatrice. She was sitting with a party of people in the box next to the 行う／開催する／段階. She had seen him, and beckoned to him to come 一連の会議、交渉／完成する. After the second 行為／法令／行動する he went 一連の会議、交渉／完成する to her box. She was 明白に pleased to see him. She introduced him to her party, which consisted of two elegant ladies from the Argentine 共和国. They were friends of Vincent Fitzclare. C. was introduced to him also. Beatrice asked him to 昼食 on the に引き続いて day, but C. was going 支援する to London, and, having 発表するd his arrival to Lady Hengrave, he did not dare to change the 協定. They talked of the play, the 事実上の／代理, Florence, Italy, and it seemed so strange to C.--as if they had crossed one of the rivers of Death, and were talking in a new world. He was shocked by the 広大な／多数の／重要な change in Beatrice's 外見. It was not that she had lost her looks, but the change was in her 表現. C. had the impression that she had been washed by oceans and oceans of salt 涙／ほころびs. She was just as beautiful as she had been before, but the look of happy radiance, as of apple blossom, had gone.

In the course of conversation she said, "You probably didn't hear that I was rather ill for a time. It is only three weeks ago that I was 許すd out, and this is the first time I have been to a play for weeks."

Vincent Fitzclare was most amiable to C. He was good-looking, a little florid, with a 確かな Celtic volubility of language, and melancholy 注目する，もくろむs with a dangerous glint in them at times. He made on C. the impression of a not altogether reliable collie dog that had the 外見 of 存在 井戸／弁護士席-bred, with a streak of something not やめる 井戸／弁護士席-bred.

Beatrice talked and laughed as easily and as 自然に as usual, and begged C. to bring his friend 一連の会議、交渉／完成する during the next entr'行為／法令／行動する.

C. did so, and this time he 設立する the box empty, save for Beatrice, as Vincent Fitzclare and another male guest of his, who had arrived in the 一方／合間, had taken the Argentine ladies to the foyer.

Beatrice talked of the 事実上の／代理 and the play. She was, she said, enjoying it 大いに. She asked C. after his family, and talked to Wright about the Rodens, and they all three compared 公式文書，認めるs about Florence. C. asked her if she was coming to England. "Perhaps, later in the autumn," she said. "We will probably have to go and stay with Vincent's uncle. We shan't stay in London."

She asked C. what he was doing, and was not surprised to hear that he had given up all ideas of 外交. Vincent Fitzclare （機の）カム 支援する, and C. and Wright said good-bye.

The next day they returned to London. This 簡潔な／要約する interview left C. profoundly sad. But the saddest thing about it was that he felt incapable of feeling. He had 推定する／予想するd to 苦しむ, and as it was he felt perfectly numbed, as if his heart were dead.

When he arrived in London he 設立する that his mother was 存在 大いに worried by the behaviour of her daughter-in-法律, who had made scenes about the 除去 of some of the bedroom furniture from Hengrave House. Lady Hengrave had 辞退するd to argue, discuss and 口論する人, and had told her daughter-in-法律 she could keep whatever she chose. Edward was 明らかに much 苦しめるd at his wife's behaviour, but had no 影響（力） over her. She would not hear of Hengrave House 存在 sold, and she 熱心に 勧めるd the selling of Bramsley rather than of the London house. She had 発表するd her 意向 of doing up Hengrave House, and entertaining there next year. Edward did not want to sell Bramsley. He managed to temporise and to 得る a 妥協 for the moment. It was let for another six months, and no 即座の 決定／判定勝ち（する） was necessary. Edward and his wife had violent quarrels on the 支配する. She hated the country as much as Edward disliked London.

"It is a pity," said Lady Hengrave to C. with a sigh, "that Edward has married a vulgar little American."

Both C.'s sisters were in London.

Julia lived in Curzon Street, and seemed happy. She had already a one-year-old son and was 推定する／予想するing another baby. Marjorie lived in a large, dismal, pompous house in Eaton Place. She had no children and did not pretend to be happy. She loathed her husband, who, save for 存在 antipathetic, gave her no 原因（となる） for （民事の）告訴, and thus probably made 事柄s worse. Harry was in Ireland, but was 推定する／予想するd to come through London later.

C. called on the Carterets as soon as he arrived in London. Lady Elizabeth told him the news. She was guarded in her 言及／関連s to Beatrice, but she 伝えるd to him, にもかかわらず, that the marriage did not seem to have been as 満足な as was 推定する／予想するd. Beatrice had been very ill after a baby was born in April. It had died almost すぐに, and this must have been a 広大な／多数の／重要な 悲しみ for Beatrice. Mr. Lord was delighted, of course, and Mrs. Lord 受託するd everything with patience, but--but--

"But what?" asked C.

"井戸／弁護士席, they say he has violent 爆発s of temper," she said. "And some people say he drinks, and that he's very unfaithful. That may be all gossip, he is certainly very 井戸／弁護士席 off and does 井戸／弁護士席 in 商売／仕事."

Julia and Marjorie got C. some 招待s to dances, but C. 辞退するd to go. They were boy and girl dances, and C. 抗議するd that he knew no one. He was wondering whether he would ever see Mrs. Bucknell again. She had told him to be sure to come and see her, but he did not dare take such a step.

C. felt it difficult to settle 負かす／撃墜する to work. Malone's uncle had died, leaving him a small 遺産／遺物, and this had led him into extravagance. He had given up his rooms in Fetter 小道／航路 and had taken rooms in Ryder Street. He was supposed to be eating his dinners.

Had he received the 遺産／遺物 six months sooner he would certainly have married Cissy Tilden, but as it was they had violently quarrelled about six months before his uncle's death and she passed out of his life, not to come 支援する. Malone was doing nothing, and C. followed his example; he had no wish at the 現在の to make adventures in the literary world and still いっそう少なく any 願望（する） to go into the social world. He spent his time dining with Wright and Malone, going to さまざまな restaurants and theatres, and spending his Sundays いつかs with the Carterets on the river, and いつかs with the Rodens, who had returned from Florence.

It was at Mrs. Roden's he met Mrs. Bucknell again. Mrs. Roden lent her house one afternoon for an amateur concert in 援助（する） of a charity and begged him to come. He did. For an amateur 業績／成果 the music was passable, and a celebrated actress recited The Last Ride Together by Robert Browning.

After the concert was over there were strawberries and iced coffee in the dining-room.

As C. walked into the dining-room the first person he saw was Mrs. Bucknell.

She appeared to be delighted to see him, asked him when he had come 支援する, talked of Florence and Paris, and other things, but she did not repeat the 招待 she had made him at Florence. She said nothing about his coming to see her.

As she was going away she just asked him casually if he was going to the Stuart House ball.

"No," said C. "I'm not asked."

"Oh, that will be all 権利," and she said good-bye.

C. felt, as she left the room, that a ray of 日光 had gone with her. She had looked so 冷静な／正味の in her fawn-coloured gown, a chain of pearls 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her neck and a large bunch of dark red carnations at her waist; she had seemed so 最高の-精製するd and delicate in that （人が）群がる of rather faded, 誑thetic ladies, philanthropic spinsters, and stately dowagers.

This (n)艦隊／(a)素早いing 見通し danced in 前線 of C. for the 残り／休憩（する） of the day.

The next day he received an 招待 for Stuart House. He told his mother, and she said he must certainly go. She was in 嘆く／悼むing and went nowhere.

He felt as he walked up the staircase of Stuart House that he was years older than when he had entered the house two years before. Everything seemed 正確に／まさに the same as before, he knew hardly anybody. Not even his sisters were there, not even Lady Harriet Clive. He walked through the （人が）群がるd rooms not admitting to himself, but にもかかわらず hoping at the 支援する of his mind, that he would come upon Mrs. Bucknell. He did at last catch sight of her. She was dancing in the ballroom. He stood for a moment in the doorway. He then caught sight of his sister-in-法律 coming に向かって him, and he fled. He went downstairs to a room in which there was a buffet and refreshments, and there he 設立する one or two men friends--の中で others, Wright. He then went up the staircase again, and this time he 設立する Mrs. Bucknell sitting in the gallery with a tall young man who had a white gardenia in his buttonhole. He 手配中の，お尋ね者 to ask her for a dance, but he did not dare. As he was hesitating, his sister-in-法律 caught him this time and introduced him to a shy girl, whose first ball it was. C. 決定するd it would be better to dance it than to sit out and he got through the dance without doing very much 損失. When the dance was over, he noticed that Mrs. Bucknell was dancing with Sir Wilfrid Clay, whom he had met with her at Florence. He despaired of ever getting a word with her. The Roden girls were there enjoying themselves immensely. They were both fair-haired, blue-注目する，もくろむd girls with immensely high spirits and 広大な／多数の／重要な 簡単. The eldest, Alice, （機の）カム up to C. and told him she was so fearfully hungry and that nobody 示唆するd taking her 負かす／撃墜する to supper. He 申し込む／申し出d to do so at once.

"井戸／弁護士席, after this dance," she said. "I am 強いるd to dance it, and, if you like, I'll find you a partner."

"No, please don't," said C. "I'll wait here."

After the dance was over they went 負かす／撃墜する to supper. At one of the 一連の会議、交渉／完成する （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs Mrs. Bucknell was having supper with Wilfrid Clay. The 残り／休憩（する） of the seats at that （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する were nearly all of them empty. As C. and Alice Roden passed the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, Mrs. Bucknell made him an almost imperceptible 調印する to sit 負かす／撃墜する next to her, which he did. She smiled at him quickly, and said, "How do you do?" and then went on with her conversation with her 隣人. Presently the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する began to fill up. Mrs. Bucknell said a few words to C. "I think you 扱う／治療する your old friends very 不正に," she said. "You have never asked me to dance with you."

"You were always dancing," said C.

"I'm a little bit 傷つける--C. Are you still called C.?"

C. blushed, and said it was so. He looked at her admiringly. She was a dazzling 見通し in grey and silver, with silver lilies in her hair, and she wore a large bunch of stephanotis on her shoulder.

Her 隣人 showed 調印するs of impatience, but Mrs. Bucknell took little notice, and said to C.: "Do you remember Hamilton Gardens? I used to be so jealous because I thought you liked Freda better than me. You used to make me cry."

Wilfrid Clay, at that moment more impatient than ever, said something about going upstairs. Mrs. Bucknell and her partner left the dining-room. Before she left she turned 支援する and said to C., "Come and see me any afternoon at 116, Upper Berkeley Street."

"Who is that?" said Clay as they walked upstairs.

"Oh, that's only a boy I used to know when we were children. One of the Bramsleys. Lord Hengrave's son."

When C. took his partner 支援する to her mother he noticed that Mrs. Bucknell was again dancing with the young man with a gardenia in his buttonhole, and he didn't get a chance of getting anywhere 近づく her. He （機の）カム across Wright, and they decided to go home.

"Come 支援する to my rooms for a moment," said Wright.

They talked over the ball. "I heard you 存在 discussed," Wright said to C. "Some one asked an old lady who you were, and she, after giving the facts said that you were a remarkable person, 十分な of 約束; that you were going to be a writer and were very clever. When she について言及するd your 指名する it caught the attention of that lady we met in Florence--Mrs. Bucknell--who was standing やめる の近くに, and she at once began to listen with 広大な／多数の／重要な 利益／興味 to the old lady's conversation."

"Oh!" said C. "I used to know Mrs. Bucknell a long time ago, when I was a child."

The London season was 近づくing its end. The Eton and Harrow match had come 一連の会議、交渉／完成する once more, but C. did not go to it this year. He was thinking of Mrs. Bucknell and whether she really meant him to go and see her. One afternoon he did screw up his courage to go to her house at six o'clock. He rang the bell and waited with expectant trepidation, and at one moment he almost ran away. They were a long time answering the bell, and he rang twice, and at last a maid appeared, who said that Mrs. Bucknell had left the day before for Carlsbad and would not be 支援する in England until September. Lady Hengrave had been ordered to go to Bath by the doctor for her rheumatism, and she was going there with her sister Louisa; Mr. Dartrey was going there 同様に. C. had been asked to join a reading party consisting of Malone, Hallam, Wright, Wilfrid Abbey, Blades, and some other Oxford men.

They were going there at once for a month to stay at a house 近づく Lynton which Blades had been lent. C. decided that he certainly did not want to stay in London any longer, and he 受託するd the 招待.

C. enjoyed himself ecstatically at Lynton. The 夜明け of a new life seemed to be breaking. He bathed, he 棒 ponies, he went out sailing in a boat, he read 調書をとる／予約するs, he sat up all night talking with Malone, Hallam and the others. The days passed in a flash, but he did no work どれでも. No more did the others. They lived in a little house at the 最高の，を越す of a cliff, and every day they bathed in the rocky sea. いつかs they spent the whole day on the moor, and いつかs the whole day sailing.

C. began to take a keen 利益／興味 in literature once more. He began to think of 令状ing himself, and he was no longer overawed by the 批評 of Blades. He realised that Blades was not infallible, and it was a short step from thinking that, if he was not 絶対 権利, it was just possible that he was 絶対 wrong. C. even began to 令状 a little 詩（を作る）, and he looked at some of his old poems, written two years ago, which he had not destroyed. They seemed to him very bad. One day he showed the small typewritten sheaf of poems which he had 保存するd to Hallam, to which he had 追加するd a new poem. Hallam read them in silence, and said nothing at the time.

An evening or two later they were all of them discussing what 構成するd good or bad 詩（を作る）, and were talking of poets in general.

"Nobody 令状s good poetry now," said Malone.

"井戸／弁護士席," said Hallam, "I read a modern poem the other day, by a young writer, that I thought frightfully good."

"Who by?" asked Blades.

"I forget his 指名する, and I can't 引用する it, but it was good." He looked at C. as he said this.

"Who do you think is the best poet?" Wright asked Wilfrid Abbey.

"ホームラン," said Wilfrid.

"Yes; but the next best?"

"Shakespeare."

"I think it's too bad of you never to have been to see me," she said.

C. stammered something.

"井戸／弁護士席, come to 昼食 to-morrow; you will find an old friend of yours, Maud Dallington."

Mrs. Bucknell had an 任命 at a hairdresser's, and went into a shop.

The next day C. went to Mrs. Bucknell's house in Upper Berkeley Street. He was shown up into a rather small, （人が）群がるd 製図／抽選-room, where he 設立する Mrs. Bucknell, Lady Ralph Dallington, and a Captain Redford, whom C. recognised as 存在 the young man with the gardenia whom he had seen dancing with Mrs. Bucknell at Stuart House, and a Mrs. Tryan, who was Mrs. Bucknell's eldest sister, and who was about four years older than she was. There was a 広大な／多数の／重要な resemblance between the two sisters, but the eldest sister, although 平等に elegant, had 非，不，無 of the younger sister's beauty.

There was something rather dark about the house, 特に about the dining-room, in which there was a large, 激しい mahogany sideboard. Over the chimney-piece there was a portrait in oils of Mrs. Bucknell (just the 長，率いる and shoulders), which at once caught C.'s attention. It was an amazingly competent, clever and bold piece of work by a French artist, famous in Paris, but who had not yet been heard of in London. It gave an idea of her beauty and her grace, but C. felt, にもかかわらず, that it was inexpressibly 不十分な and it seemed to lose all its life as he turned from it to the reality, to Leila Bucknell herself, who looked more than ever like a rare 向こうずねing flower in this dark setting. "She looks always just 権利, whatever her surroundings," thought C. And, indeed, not even the nearest and severest friend of Mrs. Bucknell would have 否定するd her the talent of dress. There was nothing startling nor remarkable about her 着せる／賦与するs; but she could not go wrong, and her 女性（の） friends said she knew 正確に／まさに when and where to put a pin; what to wear and what not to wear on every occasion, and every day, not only taking the circumstances, but the 天候 into consideration, and doing all this easily and almost unconsciously.

On this occasion she was in harmony with the 有望な autumnal 天候, and her soft velvet jacket--"Mrs. Bucknell looked charming in 炎上-coloured velour miroir trimmed with beaver," so "行方不明になる Maud" in Fashion 述べるd it--was of the colour of rowan berries and trimmed with fur.

The room was 十分な of white, yellow, and russet chrysanthemums and the pears and the grapes on the dining-room （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する were magnificent.

C. sat between Mrs. Bucknell and Lady Ralph. The latter was passing through London on her way 支援する to Rome. She had been spending two months in Scotland. Mrs. Bucknell said that they had been lent a house in Brighton for the next two months.

"Terence," she said, "hates London. He would rather go up to the office every day by train than live in London. We are going there next week. You must come 負かす／撃墜する one Sunday."

The Bucknells had no house in the country but they were often lent a house.

All through 昼食 C. could not take his 注目する，もくろむs off Mrs. Bucknell. He thought he discovered new beauty in her every time she spoke, every time she 解除するd her eyebrows and turned her little 長，率いる に向かって him.

At the end of 昼食 Lady Ralph said something about the magnificence of the pears and how much one 行方不明になるd English fruit abroad.

"Uncle Freddy Marryat always sends us fruit from Sillworth," Mrs. Bucknell said.

She was 極端に amiable to C. She made him tell her everything he had been doing. How she envied him his life at Lynton! They had had a dreary autumn. First of all a cure at Carlsbad, which she hoped had done Terence good, and then a 一連の会議、交渉／完成する of 義務 visits to relations. Terence was so fond of 狙撃, but they had had so little this year. She adored the country, but she got so little of it. She did not call staying with people living in the country.

Lady Ralph asked Mrs. Bucknell whether she would be likely to come to Rome in the winter or the spring. Mrs. Bucknell said it was 極端に ありそうもない. They couldn't afford an apartment and it was hardly 価値（がある） while just spending a few days in Florence, as they had done last year--the hotels were ruinous.

"How I envy you living in Rome, Maud!" she said, and a soft 影をつくる／尾行する 隠すd her 注目する，もくろむs.

"Dolce color d'oriental zaffiro," thought C.

"Don't envy me," said Lady Ralph, "I detest it. I only live abroad for economy's sake. It is much cheaper if one lives there 定期的に. But, 率直に, I hate the people. There is not a soul one really cares to be friends with."

"But you see such a lot of English people."

"The nice ones never stop. I like Paris for a time, but I really detest every other place abroad."

"I adore Paris, the shops, the restaurants," said Mrs. Tryan.

Captain Redford, too, put in a word for the Paris restaurants.

"I 認める you the restaurants," said Lady Ralph. "It's the next （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する to us there was that awful woman, Cynthia May. They oughtn't to 許す that sort of person to dine there." Mrs. Tryan and Lady Ralph joined in the chorus of indignation. Cynthia May was a 主要な light in the Demi-Monde, but she was not on the 行う／開催する／段階.

Terence Bucknell asked C. whether he had changed his mind about the Foreign Office. C. said he had not.

"You are やめる 権利," said Mrs. Bucknell smiling. "I 保証する you that to be in the Foreign Office is a slave's life. I never see Terence from morning till night, and when he comes 支援する from the office in the evening he is too tired to speak."

Terence Bucknell left in a hurry すぐに after 昼食 and took a hansom 支援する to the office. Mrs. Bucknell said she was going to a concert after 昼食. It was a Saturday afternoon. Eugene Franck was playing at a Chopin recital and she never 行方不明になるd an 適切な時期 of 審理，公聴会 him play. "He's the only man who understands Chopin, I think," she said, and she looked serious--No, her 注目する，もくろむs are violet, thought C.

"You are, of course, musical like all your family. Your aunt has such beautiful music at her house."

C. had to disclaim once more the 相続物件 of his aunt's knowledge and of his mother's taste in these things.

"I know all about you," said Mrs. Bucknell. "Lady Harriet Clive told me you know all about these things."

Captain Redford looked at C. with 疑惑 and 敵意. C. said 堅固に that he was not at all musical and that he didn't know a 公式文書，認める of music.

"But you know all about 調書をとる／予約するs," said Mrs. Bucknell. "I know," she 追加するd mysteriously and smiled, and then changed the conversation so as not to embarrass him.

"How tactful she is!" thought C. "How understanding!"

Just as C. was going a messenger boy arrived with a 公式文書，認める for Mrs. Bucknell. She read it. "Wilfrid has 行方不明になるd his train," she said to her sister; "how tiresome!" She turned to C. and asked him whether he would like to take her to the concert. It was at St. James's Hall. He 受託するd with 熱烈な alacrity. The Chopin recital turned out to be a ballad concert.

Helen Brunesi gave an 情熱的な （判決などを）下すing of がまんする with Me and some luscious settings to Persian Lyrics, and Eugene Franck played Chopin いつかs so loudly that you 恐れるd for the 器具, and いつかs so softly that he was almost inaudible. C. enjoyed the concert rapturously and he kept the programme as long as he lived. He had 示すd on it the songs that Mrs. Bucknell preferred.

C. stepped along the streets with an elastic step that afternoon after he had dropped Mrs. Bucknell at her house. It was not 借りがあるing to any particular thing that Mrs. Bucknell had said to him, but he felt, にもかかわらず, that he had been given a sip of nectar.

About a week later she asked him to spend Sunday at Brighton. There was no one there but Terence Bucknell and a vague, diaphanous friend, a Mrs. Evelyn, the 未亡人 of a general, who lived on the memory of the man whom she had been forbidden to marry. He had afterwards died of typhoid fever. Terence Bucknell delighted in her society, because she seemed to listen to every word he said. In reality she was absent-minded, and was 一般に thinking of other things. She was shrewd and observant, however, in spite of her absent-mindedness. Leila Bucknell had been the friend of her 青年. Mrs. Evelyn was genuinely fond of Leila, but harboured no illusions as to her character.

Leila told her friend everything, and Mrs. Evelyn repeated these 信用／信任s to all whom it did not 関心 but whom it might 利益／興味; not because she was purposely mischievous or indiscreet, but because she 設立する Leila's adventures a 実りの多い／有益な topic of conversation and was 納得させるd that the discussion of them didn't 事柄. Without her unconscious 援助（する） this part of the story, as they say in dedications, would not have been written, or would have been written いっそう少なく fully.

Mrs. Evelyn liked C., but she told Leila at once that the boy was visibly 長，率いる over ears in love with her and did she think it wise? Life was already 複雑にするd; C. was absurdly young. Leila pooh-poohed the whole 事柄.

"Yes, but what will Wilfrid do?" said Alice Evelyn.

"Wilfrid is sensible," said Leila. "Far too sensible to see anything in it but what there is."

"Sensible men are いつかs the worst of all," said Alice with a sigh. "I know it's no use giving advice, but if I were you I should stop it before it's too late."

Leila laughed.

"My dear Alice, I've known that boy ever since we were children."

She appeared to be 決定するd to 新たにする and 固く結び付ける her old acquaintanceship. Terence Bucknell had to go up to London on Sunday afternoon, and Leila took C. for a long walk on the 負かす／撃墜するs and their old 知識 ripened 速く into the beginnings of intimacy. Leila enjoyed C.'s undisguised adoration. She did not 収容する／認める to herself that it was serious, still いっそう少なく that she would ever be to him anything else than an older, 同情的な friend. As for C., his heart and his mind were now 十分な. When he returned to London he wrote almost the longest Collins ever penned to thank Leila for his visit, and Leila, thinking that the 進歩 was 存在 a shade too 早い, wrote him a cleverly worded short letter pointing out how 致命的な exaggeration was to true friendship. にもかかわらず, the next time she （機の）カム up to London for the day, she let him know, and they had a 簡潔な／要約する interview in the British Museum, of all places. Leila 説 that she wished to 新たにする her 知識 with the Elgin marbles.

Christmas （機の）カム. C. was 強いるd to spend it in London, but 直接／まっすぐに after Christmas he was 招待するd to stay with Mrs. Tryan, Leila's sister, who had a large house in Gloucestershire. It was a 追跡（する）ing party. Leila was fond of 追跡（する）ing, and C. enjoyed the sport for the first time in his life. He was 井戸／弁護士席 機動力のある. Horace Tryan, Leila's brother-in-法律, was in the 世帯 旅団, a gentleman of means; he had an admirable stable, and C. was intoxicated by the long rides home, and thought there was no more pleasant flirtation than that of the 追跡（する）ing field. Not so Wilfrid Clay, who spent a few days at Bridlington House. He had a 猛烈な／残忍な scene with Leila. She laughed at him and said he would mind her seeing her 甥s in the nursery next! She had known C. all her life. They had 事実上 been brought up together. They were like brother and sister. In any 事例／患者 she was going to see whom she chose. Wilfrid Clay said that every one was talking of it and that every one thought it ridiculous. She was making herself ridiculous, and it was a shame on the boy.

"Who is every one?" she asked. "Have they said anything to you?"

No they hadn't, but he knew やめる 井戸／弁護士席 what they were thinking.

As for C., he had entered a new world. He no longer 手配中の，お尋ね者 to go 近づく the literary world, but all sorts of 計画（する）s and ideas for poems, lyrics and sonnets, all on the 支配する of Leila, buzzed in his 長，率いる. He 投資するd her with every good 質, every せいにする of the 長，率いる and the heart, every virtue, every grace. There was nothing, he thought, she did not know and did not understand, did not guess, did not feel.

Terence Bucknell was やめる unconcerned about the 事柄. He did not give it a thought. He spent a Sunday at Bridlington, but he went up to London on the に引き続いて Monday. He did not 追跡（する）. Leila had never had any bother with him.

After this Christmas party was over, they all went 支援する to London. Harry （機の）カム up to London after Christmas. His 連隊 was starting for India and C. went 負かす／撃墜する to Hounslow with him the night before he started for Southampton. Lady Hengrave said good-bye to Harry in London. She showed little outward 調印するs of emotion, but C. was made aware by one or two little 出来事/事件s that she was taking his 出発 very hardly. He heard her say to 行方不明になる Hackett that Harry's socks were in a dreadful 明言する／公表する and that she had better go to Alderson's in 社債 Street and buy him two dozen pairs of the best 厚い woollen socks, and before Harry started, she gave him his father's watch, a repeater, which she had kept hitherto as a sacred 遺物. C. knew that in doing this she felt she would never see him again. At Hounslow, in the 兵舎, where a deafening sound of 大打撃を与えるing was 増加するing, and where 兵士s were 急ぐing about, 投げつけるing things into packing 事例／患者s, and where every 捨てる of unnecessary furniture and importunate 反対する seemed to be in the 過程 of 存在 packed, C. had the same presentiment himself, and still more so at Southampton on the quay as he watched the troopship get under 重さを計る. He saw Harry waving to him, and an icy feeling went 負かす／撃墜する his spine, a real shiver from the shores of death. Harry looked so radiant, so young and so happy. As the troopship 出発／死d and the last 元気づけるs died away, C. felt that a 部分 of his life had gone, gone never to come 支援する again.

Harry, himself, had left England in 涙／ほころびing spirits; he was young, strong, good-looking, healthy, fancy-解放する／自由な, and not twenty-one, and all life and all India were before him. He was looking 今後 to his five years there with the 最大の impatience.

The first thing that C. did when he got 支援する to London was to go and see Leila, but she was not at home. Leila, although she had 決定するd that nothing in the world would make her 減少（する） C.'s 知識, or take steps to damp the ardour of his adoration, にもかかわらず felt that for the moment it was best to proceed carefully and prudently. Wilfrid Clay （機の）カム to see her every day of his life; and then there was Lord Marryat, an older admirer, of another 世代, with 赤みを帯びた hair and grey whiskers and a slight 空気／公表する of the 'eighties about him. He had known Leila as a child, and he 扱う／治療するd her paternally. She called him "Uncle Freddy," although there was no 関係. He was 平易な to 取引，協定 with, but he was a factor of no little importance in her life. He was a widower and 極端に 井戸／弁護士席 off, and he 供給（する）d Leila with everything she 手配中の，お尋ね者 in the way of fruit, game, and, in an indirect way, 着せる／賦与するs and other 反対するs of ornament and use. He was a man of taste and knowledge. The French portrait of Leila in her dining-room was his gift. Little Christmas 現在のs and birthday 現在のs and mementoes "just to 示す the day" took the form of cheques. If she gave a dinner, he lent her his plate and his cook, and he sent her flowers from the country once a week. He 受託するd Wilfrid Clay, whom he looked upon as a docile slave, necessary to Leila's 慰安; but he had his particular days, his particular hours, and on 確かな nights in the week he （機の）カム to dinner and played patience after dinner, and on these occasions he resented the presence of strangers and newcomers.

Leila had during the last season one other admirer, in the 形態／調整 of Captain Redford, but soon after she made the 知識 of C. she began to find him wanting, and finally she 解任するd him. He was penniless, uninteresting and rather sulky. At first she had thought him good-looking and attractive. He had thought at the end of the summer that he was getting on 井戸／弁護士席. The autumn had brought him a 収穫 of disillusion, and one day, when he had 投機・賭けるd on a 宣言 and ふさわしい the 活動／戦闘 to the word, Leila had turned on him with 巨大な dignity and said, "I'm not that 肉親，親類d of woman." After that she had forbidden him the house. He went away disconsolate and discomfited and penitent, but it was too late. Leila gave him to understand it was all over.

C. was now the 長，指導者 excitement of Leila's life. She played up to him, although she 設立する this difficult, but the difficulty 追加するd to the excitement. She cared not a 非難する for any of the things that C. cared for. She never read a 調書をとる／予約する, except the novels of George Ohnet and such 調書をとる／予約するs as she received from the 広まる library, which were chosen for her by the man behind the 反対する. The only poetry she cared for were the words which were married to 確かな sentimental songs she was fond of. She copied out some of these in a 調書をとる／予約する bound in pink which had a gilt lock, and which she was far too wise to show to C., but she gave him to understand that it was a storehouse of all the rarest poetry in French and English. C.'s conversation when he talked of such things was Hebrew to her, but, にもかかわらず, she never committed herself to a foolish comment, nor to an 罪を負わせるing 明らかにする／漏らすing 批評. She encouraged C. to talk, to abound in himself, and while he was 注ぐing out fervid quotations from Browning and Keats she mentally 追加するd up her 法案s or thought out a new ball gown. She いつかs took C. to the South Kensington Museum, not because it 利益／興味d her, but because she was not likely to 会合，会う any of her friends there; and いつかs she took him to a concert, where she cried whenever the music was soft. She could cry easily, as she had a natural 基金 of 感情. She honestly enjoyed C.'s society at this time. In the first place, looks always attracted her, and C. had blossomed out under the 影響（力） of his passion. He seemed to have broken his 爆撃する. He was a different person from the shy boy who had returned from Rome so listless, and who Lady Hengrave had thought was going to develop into a social recluse, a 肉親，親類d of literary Diogenes.

He had dressed carelessly, had not given a thought to such things until now since he had left Eton; but now, under Leila's 影響（力） (she subtly and tactfully took 利益／興味, 認可するd--it was not necessary to advise: he had his father's instinct for such things--利益／興味 十分であるd), he looked different, and he reminded Lady Hengrave of his father when he had been young. He was becoming almost as good-looking as Harry. And now, instead of 存在 sullen and shy, he was in high spirits and had become talkative and gay. He went to a 体育館 three times a week, and 盗品故買者d. いつかs he got his brother Edward to lend him a horse, and he would ride in Rotten 列／漕ぐ／騒動 in the morning. There, いつかs, he would 会合，会う Leila.

Leila would いつかs get up parties of four to go to the play, and take her sister or Alice Evelyn, who now 受託するd the fact of C. and understood that the time for remonstrance was over. It was far too late.

The change in C. did not, of course, pass unnoticed either to Lady Hengrave or to his sisters. Lady Hengrave guessed what was happening, and soon understood who was the スパイ／執行官. She said nothing. She never criticised. She considered that it was a 事柄, like getting the measles, that young boys had to go through, and that it would soon be over. She was thankful that it was Leila Bucknell, the daughter of some one she had known as a girl, and not an actress. She was devoutly thankful it was a married woman. "It will 準備する him for marriage," she thought. His sisters took a different line. They told him he was making himself ridiculous and that Leila was laughing at him and taking him as a joke. This, of course, fanned the 炎上 of his passion still more. He quarrelled with Julia and with Marjorie and thought about Leila all the more. He began sending her poems which, although 演説（する）／住所d to 匿名の／不明の 存在s, had a strong personal accent. Leila encouraged this at first, and said that she had copied out some of his beautiful lines in her sacred pink 調書をとる／予約する, in which she only copied the most beautiful things, her most treasured favourites, but as the poems 増加するd in fervour and in outspokenness, she became わずかに uneasy. She did not like things to be 表明するd so crudely; she disliked dots on the i's, and she once more 治めるd a slight check and said that the best poets 扱う／治療するd friendship with greater reserve. She not only did not understand his 詩（を作る）s, finding them 十分な of obscure classical allusions which meant nothing to her and turns of phrase which puzzled her, but what she did understand (except when it was 直接／まっすぐに flattering to herself, and even then not always) she did not like. She wished his poetry were more like that of Lord Henry Somerset. She agreed with the dictum that 詩（を作る） should be simple, 感覚的な and 情熱的な. She ばく然と guessed C.'s effusions to 所有する the last-指名するd 質s, but to her taste they 欠如（する）d 簡単, and she いつかs 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd them of 存在 coarse, which, to do them 司法（官）, they were not. What she would have liked would have been love poems written in the style of the Christian Year. Leila never 行方不明になるd going to church on Sunday. She had a strong Low Church streak in her nature, but she sacrificed her personal inclinations to what she thought, considering all things--Terence and public opinion and the 残り／休憩（する）--was most proper and fit by going to a church with a 幅の広い, colourless flavour 近づく Oxford Street, where there was a popular-preacher. One Sunday she took C. They walked to church with Terence and her two children, a little boy and a little girl (老年の eight and six それぞれ). She sat in the pew between her two pretty little children, dressed in 黒人／ボイコット with a fur boa 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her neck, a touch of violet in her fur toque, and a large bunch of violets very deftly pinned and arranged in the fur of her jacket, and she followed the service with rapt devotion. During the hymns and at a 確かな allusion to the unhappy in the sermon her 注目する，もくろむs were wet and seemed to be like wonderful dark flowers with dew upon them. C. thought that he was indeed in the presence of an angel, a creature who had been banished from some brighter clime and 非難するd to a 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語 of 監禁，拘置 in a world that was was asked to stay with the Rodens. He said he was unable to go, as he had 約束d to go and see his old friend Madame Maartens, in Paris, who was not at all 井戸／弁護士席. She was, in fact, 本気で ill, and as she was very old one never knew what might not happen. She had 表明するd a wish to see him, and, of course, he must go.

It so happened that Terence and Leila Bucknell were going to spend 復活祭 in Paris 同様に. They were staying with a French friend of theirs, a Madame de Volnay, who had a charming little house on the other 味方する of the river. C. stayed in the little hotel in the street off the Rue de Rivoli, where he had always stayed before. He went to see Madame Maartens 直接／まっすぐに he arrived, and 設立する her more or いっそう少なく convalescent after a 厳しい attack of influenza. She was overjoyed at seeing him, but, after he had been with her for about ten minutes, he saw that the 成果／努力 of talking was becoming too much for her, and he said good-bye. M. Maartens, as he said good-bye to C., broke 負かす／撃墜する and said, between his sobs, that he knew there was no hope. What would he do without her? But he would not--that was one なぐさみ--生き残る her long. C. 約束d to return again すぐに.

Leila was engrossed in the serious 商売／仕事 of buying 着せる／賦与するs, a 義務 she 成し遂げるd with scrupulous conscientiousness and unflagging energy, and with which she let nothing 干渉する. But in the evenings she let her hostess take her to all the 利益／興味ing plays that were on, and C., who had been introduced to Madame de Volnay, joined the party. Madeleine Lapara was not in Paris, but they saw a rather bitter emotional comedy in which R駛ane was playing, and which Leila said she thought "horrible, so 冷笑的な" and a play by Sardou that was creating some 動かす and in which Coquelin had the 主要な part.

Madame de Volnay was a 未亡人; she was dark, practical, inquisitive, and 井戸／弁護士席-off, with a good 取引，協定 of knowledge, culture and 知能. She read the story of C.'s heart in one moment.

Two days after his arrival C. called on Beatrice, but he was told that Madame and Monsieur had gone to Rome for 復活祭. The news made C. laugh 激しく. She could go to Rome now やめる easily. However, it was no use thinking of that--and, indeed, he had little 願望（する） to think of the past. He was 吸収するd in the 現在の.

Every day Leila said they must really go to the Louvre, but every day the visit to the picture gallery was put off, as the visits to the Magasin du Louvre and other shops 証明するd to be so time-taking, but one day Madame de Volnay, Terence, C. and Leila drove to Versailles (復活祭 was late that year) through a stretch of 開始 blossom; it was a world of blossom, blossom everywhere, sheets and flakes and delicate traceries, as of frozen 泡，激怒すること. C. was in the seventh heaven of happiness. They had 昼食 at the H?el des R駸ervoirs, and after 昼食, C., Leila, Terence and Madame de Volnay, who tactfully took 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of Terence and led him away, wandered in the park, which brought 支援する to C. many memories of Burstall. He told Leila all about Burstall. She realised from C.'s description that he was just the 肉親，親類d of man whom she could not 耐える and who would bore her to death, but all she said was: "How I should like to know him! I wonder where he is now?"

"Nobody knows," said C. "Somewhere in the tropics, at Tahiti or some such outlandish place."

"When he comes 支援する you must bring him to Upper Berkeley Street," said Leila. "I'm sure I should love him, although I should be 脅すd to death of him, and I don't think he'd like me."

This 探検隊／遠征隊 to Versailles was the only occasion on which C. had the 適切な時期 of having any talk with Leila alone. All the 残り／休憩（する） of the time she had either been shopping or out with Madame de Volnay and Terence, and C. made the most of his 適切な時期, and intoxicated as he was after the beauty of the spring 運動, began not only to be lyrical, but direct in his 宣言s, so that Leila had once more to check him. She felt he was going too far, and she did not want that. She begged him not to spoil everything. The word friendship was again 雇うd with dexterity. Up to now friendship was the only word which Leila 許すd the use of when their relation was について言及するd. As far as she was 関心d there was at 現在の nothing 不確かの in its use, but it was a wild understatement of C.'s feelings.

C. 受託するd the rebuke, and Leila began to talk of herself and to 伝える, by a 一連の delicate hints and suggestions and reticences, that her life was a very difficult one, it was a long struggle with poverty, with 冷淡な and 批判的な relations and "in-法律s," unpleasant surroundings, difficult 条件s, and distasteful 義務s and want of understanding on all 味方するs. She had thought that in C. she had at last 設立する a friend who understood, and she did hope he was not going to disappoint her. She was so 大いに in need of help and sympathy. She had really no friends. Terence was wonderful, of course, a tower of strength, but he was so engrossed in his work and so 悩ますd by it, and so 不公平に 扱う／治療するd by the Office. He せねばならない be in the 外交の Service and to be given a 公使館. But then, could they afford it? No. She saw nothing for it but for him to remain in the office, and after years he would perhaps be an Under-長官. He could not afford to 交流 into the 外交の Service. Of course it was a pity. He would have made an ideal 外交官／大使. Then there was Wilfrid Clay. She 借りがあるd him a lot, more than she could ever 返す. He had been a 充てるd friend and had helped her in every way. Whenever she went abroad he looked out her trains for her, as Terence was far too busy and was bad at Bradshaw, but Wilfrid understood all those things, and he was so good to the children. He understood children and always remembered their birthdays, which was wonderful of him. He was so faithful, so 充てるd. He had had such an unhappy life, too. He had never married. He had 手配中の，お尋ね者 to marry, but he had been cruelly 扱う／治療するd by a horrid girl; a girl to whom he had been engaged and who had broken off the 約束／交戦 at the last moment. One must always remember that. He had 苦しむd 大いに, and he had a heart of gold. She, 非，不，無 the いっそう少なく, gave C. to understand that although Wilfrid had a heart of gold, he had a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of lead in his composition 同様に, and that he was one of life's 重荷（を負わせる）s which had to be borne with patience. The day before they left Paris, Wilfrid Clay arrived in person, so as to travel 支援する with them and see they had everything they 手配中の，お尋ね者. He was a director of one of the 鉄道 companies, and he saw that Leila had a carriage and a cabin to herself. Leila explained to him that C. had come over to see a 広大な／多数の／重要な friend of Lady Hengrave's who was dying, and she 示唆するd to C. that he should spend his last day at Versailles while Wilfrid helped her to do her final shopping. C. called once more on Madame Maartens, but she was in bed and could see no one. M. Maartens was with her, and did not come 負かす／撃墜する. C. left a message. The next day they all travelled 支援する to London. Leila had again been lent a little house for the summer by Lord Marryat. She had let her London house for the season for a high rent, too, the 商売／仕事 having been managed by Wilfrid. This time it was a house on the 国境 of Surrey and Berkshire, not far from Ascot. Terence, she said, could not 耐える summer in London, and although Leila 自白するd she did enjoy going to balls いつかs, and dining out, she was only too ready to give all that up, and she could always go up to London for a week or so at the end of the season and stay with her sister. She 招待するd C. to spend a Sunday at Twyford, which was the 指名する of the house, soon after they returned. He went, and there he 設立する Lord Marryat, Wilfrid Clay, Mrs. Evelyn and Mrs. Tryan. He had hardly any talk with Leila at all, who 充てるd herself 完全に to Wilfrid Clay and Lord Marryat, giving C. to understand by her looks that she was 成し遂げるing a necessary, but uncongenial, 義務.

C. began to receive 招待s to go out. Mrs. Tryan said he must go to a dance that was 存在 given at a house in Manchester Square. C. went to the dance, but there was no Leila, and he felt utterly forlorn and disconsolate. Mrs. Tryan introduced him to several people. The dance was not for girls, but for young married women, and was said to be very "good."

C. was asked to take some one 負かす／撃墜する to supper, and he went 負かす／撃墜する with a Mrs. D'Avenant, to whom he had been introduced that evening. She was handsome and gay, and enjoyed the society of the young. They talked on and on. C. 利益／興味d and amused her by his 暴力／激しさ and his outspoken opinion of persons and things; his strong likes and dislikes. She was attracted by him; he was something new, and she 解決するd to keep her 発見 to herself.

The ballroom had begun to thin, and the supper-room was almost empty.

Mrs. D'Avenant had asked her sister to wait for her and take her home just before she met C. Her sister （機の）カム to fetch her, and was indignant at having been kept waiting.

"It is ridiculous," said the sister, "for you, at your age, to sit talking for hours to those young school boys."

Mrs. Evelyn watched the scene with 利益／興味 from the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する where she was sitting.

C. went to one or two other entertainments, and Mrs. Evelyn 報告（する）／憶測d the facts to Leila.

"C.," she said, "is going everywhere to every lighted candle and is enjoying himself immensely. Some one is sure to get 持つ／拘留する of him soon."

This was a 甚だしい／１２ダース exaggeration. He had been, at the most, to two or three balls, and where there was no Leila there was for him no enjoyment; but he went because he いつかs saw people who knew her, and he had the chance of 審理，公聴会 her 指名する spoken or of 説 her 指名する, of talking to Mrs. Evelyn or to Mrs. Tryan, or to Mrs. D'Avenant, with all of whom he could について言及する Leila. He wrote to her 定期的に, and his letters had got to the 行う／開催する／段階 of omitting a beginning.

Leila, as soon as she heard this, became uneasy. She felt an 予期しない, irrational wave of jealousy and 恐れる. She suddenly realised that she could not 耐える the thought of C. 存在 taken from her. This could not, must not, be. She asked him 負かす／撃墜する to Twyford on the に引き続いて Sunday. Wilfrid Clay had been coming, and Leila put him off. She explained that some tiresome "in-法律s" of Terence's were coming. As a 事柄 of fact, there was no one there at all except Mrs. Evelyn. Terence had been 招待するd to a 政党 at the Foreign 長官's to 会合，会う some 植民地の 首相s.

Wilfrid Clay had 受託するd an 招待 to stay at another country house not many miles from Twyford, and, having nothing better to do on Sunday afternoon, he bicycled over after 昼食 to see Leila. He 設立する Leila and C. sitting on the lawn. Mrs. Evelyn had gone to 嘘（をつく） 負かす／撃墜する. She had a bad 頭痛. When Leila saw Wilfrid approaching, she showed the 最大の sang-froid. "Go for a little walk in the kitchen garden," she said to C. "I will be 支援する 直接／まっすぐに."

She walked indoors with Wilfrid into the little 製図／抽選-room whose French windows looked out on to the garden, and which was 十分な of nick-nacks, 調書をとる／予約するs and flowers, and had an 初めの picture by Mason in a 目だつ place. The owner of the house was artistic.

"井戸／弁護士席?" said Leila.

Wilfrid Clay 注ぐd out the 大型船s of his indignation. He was a prim man, exceedingly 訂正する in everything he said and did; he was as honest as the day, and inexpressibly faithful and loyal. Moreover, he had loved Leila for years, passionately, and at one time, at any 率, she had returned his love, and during the 残り／休憩（する） of the time, up to the 現在の, she had pretended to do so. He had slaved for her, there was nothing, big or small, he had not done for her; no wish of hers he had not guessed and forestalled; he had thought of nothing but her; he had never looked at any one else. She was his whole 存在.

He had had many 失望s and ups and 負かす／撃墜するs; she had often 扱う／治療するd him cruelly. He had borne everything, 受託するd everything, forgiven everything; but this was too much, that she should have taken the trouble to deceive him in this manner, for the sake of this boy.

Now, as he thought how often C. had been with the Bucknells, his 怒り／怒る grew. She had been deceiving him all the time. He spoke his mind with 広大な／多数の／重要な bitterness.

"So that was all a pack of lies about Terence's in-法律s," he said. "I might have known."

Leila looked at him icily.

"Of course," she said, "if you like to call me 指名するs--"

"I didn't call you anything, but I do think--"

And the tide of indignant remonstrance and 抗議する swelled and rose, and then 沈下するd once more. He begged her not to 扱う／治療する him like this, and not to play the fool with this boy.

Leila looked at him with a colder hardness.

Wilfrid's 激怒（する）, which had spent itself for the moment, suddenly took on a new 賃貸し（する） of life. Past grievances arose. The manner she had 扱う／治療するd him last year; her behaviour with Redford (and here he had done her an 不正--Leila had never given Redford a chance); the way she had behaved about Paris, how she had 妨げるd his coming there till the last minute, until it was too late.

"Too late?" said Leila. "What do you mean?"

"You know やめる 井戸／弁護士席 what I mean."

"井戸／弁護士席, and what if I do?" said Leila. "What if things are what you think, what you choose to think? What 商売／仕事 is it of yours?"

"What 商売／仕事 is it of 地雷? Oh, let's stop this ridiculous 口論する人! Say it has all been a mistake."

"Say it's all been a mistake?" she echoed. "What has been a mistake? What have I said that I have got to 撤回する? You come 負かす／撃墜する here, you 軍隊 yourself into the house, you 侮辱 me, and you 推定する／予想する me to apologise, just because I happen to have asked a boy to the house whom I have known all my life and whom I am very fond of."

"You are too 不公平な."

"不公平な?" She laughed ironically.

"The sooner you get used to C. the better; because you will see him here very often. I have 約束d his mother to be 肉親，親類d to him."

"Leila, don't--"

"I like people who are civil, and he is civil. I don't like 存在 扱う／治療するd as if I was . . . as if I was . . . I don't know what . . . in that way. I'm not used to it. Don't you think you had better go 支援する? Nothing is so rude as to go away from a party when one is staying with people. I'm sure Mildred will think it rude."

"Leila--"

"Please go away; I've got a 頭痛. You've given me a 頭痛. I am so--so tired--"

"No, I shan't go away," said Wilfrid, suddenly losing his temper. He was a meek man as a 支配する, 極端に good-tempered and 井戸／弁護士席-mannered, with 広大な／多数の／重要な self-支配（する）／統制する, and a 広大な／多数の／重要な sense not only of the decencies of life, but profoundly 極度の慎重さを要する to the 条約s of society and to the amenities of intercourse. He loathed scenes, and would sooner have died than make one in public, but at this moment he was goaded beyond human endurance. He was stung, 負傷させるd to the quick, 負傷させるd, and he felt 有能な of anything. During this conversation he had been walking 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room in an agitated way, lighting cigarettes and throwing them away as soon as they were lit. 近づく a chintz armchair there was a little red three-legged stool, painted with Aspinall's enamel, and on it there was a bowl of roses. He took the bowl and flung it on to the 床に打ち倒す. It broke in pieces.

Leila lay 支援する in her armchair and cried silently.

Wilfrid felt ashamed of himself, and he 急ぐd に向かって Leila, but she waved him away with a gentleness that was 決定的な.

"Don't," she said faintly and shuddering, "don't come 近づく me, please."

Wilfrid 注ぐd out 陳謝s. He was not a violent man. His 行為／法令／行動する had been 完全に out of keeping with his usual self, and he could not, he did not know how to proceed on the same 計画（する）. It was against his nature. He was 十分な of more than repentance, of 激烈な／緊急の 悔恨. Leila knew this 井戸／弁護士席, and 偉業／利用するd the 状況／情勢 to the 最大の.

"I beg of you to go," she said.

She got up and left the room slowly, still crying. She went up to her bedroom and locked the door.

Wilfrid knew there was nothing to be done. He waited half an hour, then an hour. Tea was brought out to the lawn and Leila's maid （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する and said to Wilfrid that Mrs. Bucknell had told her to tell them that she had a bad 頭痛, had gone to bed and would not come 負かす／撃墜する.

Wilfrid took his bicycle and went 支援する to his party.

He had not been gone long before Leila said she felt better. She had a cup of tea in her bedroom and then had a long talk with Alice Evelyn in her bedroom; she recounted every 詳細（に述べる） to her friend, who received the story with the tenacious receptivity of a gramophone 記録，記録的な／記録する.

"Wilfrid is impossible," said Leila. "He is always making scenes. I shall be 強いるd to give up seeing him altogether."

Alice Evelyn was 同情的な but wise, and 勧めるd her to do nothing 無分別な. Leila remained talking to Alice for about half an hour, and then she 再現するd in the garden. She asked C to read to her; she felt, she said, very tired.

"What shall I read?" asked C.

"I should like you to read me something やめる simple. One of Hans Andersen's fairy tales. There is a copy in the 製図／抽選-room, the children left it there this morning."

C. fetched the 調書をとる／予約する.

"Which story shall I read?" he asked.

"Oh, the Ugly Duckling," said Leila.

C. thought it was adorable of her to like fairy tales and he read out the story of the Ugly Duckling, as they both lay 支援する in garden 議長，司会を務めるs.

Leila lay 支援する with の近くにd 注目する，もくろむs, but in spite of her 注目する，もくろむs 存在 の近くにd she had the 外見 of listening. She was not listening in reality. She was probably making up her mind as to how inconvenient it would be for her to break with Wilfrid altogether at this moment, and carefully 重さを計るing the プロの／賛成のs and 反対／詐欺s. At any 率 he must be taught a lesson that he would never forget, and she made up her mind either then, or soon after, to break for the 現在の. After all, she knew she could always get him 支援する just whenever she chose, and she smiled to herself.

Leila said nothing to C. about Wilfrid, except that he had come over from a 隣人ing party and had had to go 支援する. Alice Evelyn （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する to dinner. She was feeling, she said, a little better; she was, in fact, exhilarated by the 演劇 that she felt was going on in the house. She had done her best to dissuade Leila from bringing about such a 状況／情勢, but now that it had happened, Alice could not help 存在 利益／興味d, and enjoying it to the 十分な. She was not yet, she said, やめる 井戸／弁護士席, and would go to bed 早期に. It was a lovely June night; breathlessly hot, and there was a smell of syringa in the 空気／公表する. C. 示唆するd a walk in the 支持を得ようと努めるd. Leila acquiesced, but they never got as far as the 支持を得ようと努めるd. They wandered, in fact, the other way in the garden, and they stopped to listen to the soft orchestra of the 不明瞭, and C. 注ぐd out to its accompaniment all that he felt, in a tremulous stream of whispers. This time Leila no longer checked him.

Although Leila often made a 広大な／多数の／重要な show of 抵抗, and did resist what she did not 株, for a time; and could resist what she had 中止するd to 株, 無期限に／不明確に, and with a stubbornness that had the 軍隊 of steel; she could never resist a new love, if it were 表明するd with 十分な 軍隊 and ardour. On such occasions she 産する／生じるd at a touch, and let the 広大な／多数の／重要な river 速く 耐える her to the main. She now felt no wish to resist C. On the contrary, she 答える／応じるd to his passion with every chord of her sentimental soul and every fibre of her soft pliant voluptuous temperament.

* * * * *

The next day C. went up to London, not without having made 手はず／準備 for 会合 Leila in the 即座の 未来, and Leila spent several hours composing a letter to Wilfrid. It was a masterpiece, an unconscious masterpiece, when it was finished. It put him 完全に in the wrong and it was nicely calculated to 負傷させる every 神経 in his 存在.

She received several 電報電信s from him and a long letter by the first 地位，任命する. These she threw away. They had often had many scenes and quarrels before, partings and 仲直りs, and Wilfrid felt やめる 確かな that it would be all 権利 in a day or two--acutely as he was 苦しむing for the moment--but the days passed and no 調印する of 仲直り was made by Leila. He went 負かす／撃墜する to Twyford and she was out. He went 負かす／撃墜する a second time and she 辞退するd to see him. The week after she （機の）カム up to London for the Arlington House ball. C. was 招待するd to it and Leila sat out with him in the garden most of the night and had supper with him 同様に.

Wilfrid Clay was there. Leila said "How do you do" to him civilly, as though he had been a stranger she had once met at some watering place and whom she remembered やめる 井戸／弁護士席, and she gone by in a flash. It was for him a see-saw 時代 補欠／交替の／交替するing between 完全にする ecstasy and utter despondency. Leila （機の）カム up to London very often, and he saw her 絶えず, and every now and then she 許すd him to come to Twyford, not as often as he wished. In July, she often stayed a night with her sister, Mrs. Tryan, and C. went to any entertainment where he knew he would find Leila, but this was not an unmixed 楽しみ, as she had to 充てる a 確かな 量 of time to other people at these entertainments, and C. 苦しむd acutely when she spoke to others for any length of time. But as far as their personal relations were 関心d, everything seemed so far to be going 滑らかに. Probably Leila 設立する it a 緊張する; he was so young and so serious, and he could not take things lightly. Every now and again C. would send her poems that he wrote, and she ended by 扱う／治療するing these like 法案s; they got lost almost before she had looked at them. Leila took no steps to （不足などを）補う things with Wilfrid Clay, who was 減ずるd to 低俗雑誌. Finally he left London for a month's ヨットing. Leila showed no 調印するs of minding. At the end of the season, in August, Leila told C. that Terence had again been ordered to Carlsbad, and that she was going with him. He 示唆するd coming there, too. That, she said, was impossible. He might, if he liked, 会合，会う them at Bayreuth, where they were going to stop on the way to hear one of the cycles.

C. met them at Bayreuth. Mrs. Evelyn was with Leila, and they had all their meals together. Leila 自白するd to her friends that the music bored her, and she 解決するd, after the first two 業績／成果s, not to stay for the 残り／休憩（する） of the cycle; she made up her mind to sell the tickets for the remaining 業績／成果s. She was, perhaps, wondering how she would explain this 行為／法令／行動する to C., without letting him know that she 設立する the music やめる intolerable, when C. received a 電報電信 from his sister Julia, telling him to come home at once, as Lady Hengrave was 本気で ill. Leila was relieved and intensely 同情的な. She said they would 会合，会う in the autumn as soon as she （機の）カム 支援する, and he must 令状 to her every day.

When he got to London he 設立する that his mother had caught a 冷気／寒がらせる, which had developed 速く into 二塁打 肺炎. The doctors took a 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な 見解（をとる） of the 事例／患者. He was taken into his mother's room. She looked very ill, but she was just the same. She asked who had been at Bayreuth, said nothing about Leila, but told him that she had heard from Sir Shreeve Mellings, who said he was 不満な with C.'s 出席 at his 議会s during the summer.

"I told him," she said, "it was the first summer you had been out, and that you would work harder in the autumn."

This was the last time he saw her but one. The day after she was worse, but, にもかかわらず, she 表明するd a wish that C. should come to her room for a minute. She was coughing 不正に when C. went in. She smiled, as if apologising for her bad manners. When the paroxysm was over, she whispered: "Look after Harry." The nurse then whispered to him to go. He never saw her again, and she died 早期に the next morning. Just before she died she asked for Gilbert, her ne'er-do-weel son, whom she had never been known to について言及する since he left in 不名誉 for Canada.

She was buried, によれば her wish, at Bramsley. Bramsley was still let to some American friends of Edward's wife, and the family went 負かす／撃墜する for the day and drove straight from the 駅／配置する to the church and straight 支援する to the 駅／配置する when the funeral was over. They 非，不，無 of them went 近づく the house. Mrs. Roden took C. 支援する with her to Elladon. He was moody and depressed. This, of course, seemed, under the circumstances, やめる natural, but although with his mother's death he felt as if a large part of the background of his life had gone, and although it 追加するd to his melancholy, it was not the real 推論する／理由 of his sadness. The real 推論する／理由 of that was not so much the absence of Leila, as the 夜明け of a 疑惑 that she had not been so sad at his 出発 as he had 推定する／予想するd.

The Bucknells （機の）カム 支援する to London at the beginning of September. Leila let C. know the date of her arrival and asked him to come and see her the evening after, at six-thirty. He was already 支援する in London. His mother's house was to be sold, and he took furnished rooms next to Gerald Malone's and Wright's in Ryder Street.

Leila appeared overjoyed to see him. She told him about her time abroad, how dull it had been. In the course of the conversation she said that Wilfrid Clay had come out. He had been ordered by the doctor to go to Carlsbad, and they had travelled 支援する together. C. had forgotten the 存在 of Wilfrid Clay.

"Poor Wilfrid, he means so 井戸／弁護士席," she said.

She told C. her 計画（する）s. Terence had to go 支援する to the office. She was going to Scotland to stay with some relations. She would be away for the next month.

"Then I shan't see you for years," said C.

"I shall be in London all the winter."

At that moment the butler walked in and 発表するd Lord Marryat.

They 交流d a few banal 発言／述べるs, and then C. left the house.

Leila went to Scotland. She was to stay there a month; as it was, she stayed away two months, until the end of October. にもかかわらず, C. saw her once before she （機の）カム 支援する. He travelled up to Scotland to have ten minutes' conversation with her at Inverness 駅／配置する, where she was stopped to change trains on her way south to Glasgow.

In November, she （機の）カム 支援する from the north for good and settled 負かす／撃墜する in London. C. was working hard for one of his 法律 examinations. Leila, to his surprise, had not let him know the exact day she was coming 支援する, and it was only after her arrival that he received a 公式文書，認める from her 説 that she was 支援する in London. He 設立する the letter on his （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する when he （機の）カム 支援する from the 議会s in the evening, and he flew 一連の会議、交渉／完成する in a hansom to her house. Mrs. Bucknell was at home. She had finished tea and was sitting by the 解雇する／砲火／射撃. Every time C. saw Leila after a period of absence she seemed to him more beautiful, and more beautiful in a different way. Never had she looked more radiant than on that November afternoon. A life of open 空気／公表する and 演習 had given her a bath of 日光 and 残り／休憩（する） and 青年, and she seemed to be still glowing from the 影響s of it.

"Why didn't you tell me you were coming?" he said.

"There wasn't time; I （機の）カム away a day sooner than I 推定する／予想するd, and I 行方不明になるd the 地位，任命する. You couldn't have heard sooner."

There was a slight pause.

"Tell me everything you have been doing."

"What have you been doing?"

"Leila, you're different."

She laughed.

"What nonsense!"

The butler （機の）カム in and 発表するd: "Mr. Dallas Wace."

C. had not seen him since they had met at Rome at the 大使館. He thought to himself, "He won't stay long." But he was mistaken. Mr. Dallas Wace had no 意向 of going away. He, too, had been in Scotland, where he had met Leila. They had known each other for a long time やめる わずかに, but in Scotland they had evidently made friends.

Dallas Wace was civil to C. He remembered having met him at Rome; he asked after his sisters, and tried to rope him into the conversation. C. was boiling with inward 激怒（する）, and 辞退するd to be roped in. He sat 暗い／優うつな, sullen and silent, answering in monosyllables. Dallas Wace, realising the 状況／情勢, then ignored C. altogether, and talked to Leila as if he were not there, as if he were a child or a schoolboy to whom one has done one's 十分な 義務 once one has flung them a word.

But C. was 決定するd to sit him out. He sat on without 説 a word, answering in monosyllables when Leila said something to him, until half-past six, when Terence returned from the office.

Then Wace got up and took leave of Leila.

"Don't forget to-morrow night," she said, as he was going. "Dinner at half-past seven, here. We've got tickets for the Gaiety. They say it's very good."

Terence 迎える／歓迎するd C. cordially, and then the children were brought 負かす／撃墜する to say good-night, and C. left the house. He wrote Leila a long letter of 熱烈な reproach that night. She didn't answer it. In the morning he had received a letter from Lady Elizabeth Carteret, asking him to stay with her in the country from Saturday till Monday. If Leila was going to be in London, he thought he would not go. He went to see Leila again in the evening. She was at home and by herself. She said nothing about the 出来事/事件 of the day before and was natural and friendly. C. asked her what she was going to do on Sunday.

"We are staying with the Stonehenges," she said.

Lord Stonehenge was the Foreign 長官 at the time, and Terence's 長，指導者. Tea was brought in.

"Wilfrid's coming to see me presently," Leila said with the 最大の naturalness, "and when he comes you must leave us, because I've got to talk 商売／仕事 with him. He's trying to sell some land for my mother."

"You can't want to see him," said C.

"I can't help it, one's life has to go on," said Leila plaintively. "You must understand that 確かな things have to be done. You make things so difficult. You must be a little 患者."

C. got up.

"The truth of the 事柄 is," he said, "that you don't care for me any more. You're changed ever since you （機の）カム 支援する from Scotland."

Wilfrid Clay was 発表するd, and this time C. went away. Perhaps he was wrong, he thought, as he 反映するd afterwards.

He wrote Leila a long letter that night, 説 how sorry he was he had behaved in such a foolish way. Couldn't he see her before she left the next day, which was Saturday?

She sent him 一連の会議、交渉／完成する a 公式文書，認める by a messenger boy in the morning, 説 that she was having 昼食 out and that she and Terence were going 負かす／撃墜する to the country 直接／まっすぐに after 昼食. She would see him on Monday.

On Saturday afternoon C. went 負かす／撃墜する to the Carterets. They no longer lived on the river now, but in the New Forest. To his 広大な／多数の／重要な surprise, who should C. find there but Beatrice. She and her husband had been spending two months in England in the country. He had been 強いるd to go 支援する to Paris more suddenly than he had 推定する／予想するd. She was going 支援する on Monday. Beatrice looked a little better than when C. had seen her in Paris, but she had not 回復するd her radiance, and there was a 追跡（する）d look about her. They went for a long walk on Sunday afternoon. They talked of everything under the sun, as they used to do, but C. said little about his life, and Beatrice nothing of hers. They each of them 避けるd 決定的な 問題／発行するs. But C. felt, にもかかわらず, that Beatrice knew 正確に／まさに what he was going through, which, indeed, she did, and would have done even if Lady Elizabeth had not told her the facts and painted them in no uncertain colours.

Lady Elizabeth was an old friend of Terence's, and liked him. She knew Leila わずかに and disliked her intensely, and she had told Beatrice that Leila would no 疑問 廃虚 C.'s life. This 会合 with Beatrice was just at this moment like balm to C. He felt that she understood everything, and he knew that she would say nothing that would jar or would 傷つける. She was catching every word that he did not say, every shade that it was unnecessary for him to 示す.

On Monday morning they all travelled 支援する to London together.

C. 設立する a letter from Leila telling him to come 一連の会議、交渉／完成する at six. He 設立する her alone, and she asked him about his Sunday.

"Who was there?" she asked.

"Only just the family and a Mrs. Fitzclare."

"Mrs. Fitzclare?"

"She lives in Paris. Fitzclare is in a bank in Paris."

"Was he there?"

"No, he had gone 支援する."

Leila talked of her party. It had been large and rather 公式の／役人.

"Terence enjoyed it," she said. "The Stonehenges are very 肉親，親類d. She's such a nice woman."

They discussed 計画（する）s for the 未来, and 特に Christmas 計画（する）s. Terence and Leila were going to stay with some people in Northamptonshire whom C. didn't know. He was going up for his examination in December, and when it was over, Wright, who was also going up for an examination, 手配中の，お尋ね者 C. to go to Paris with him. After Christmas, Leila was going to stay with her sister. She would get her to ask C.

Terence （機の）カム 支援する 早期に from the office that evening.

"I have just met Lady Elizabeth Carteret in the street," he said to Leila. "I hadn't seen her for ages. I've asked her to 昼食 to-morrow. That's all 権利, I suppose?"

"Oh, yes," said Leila, "but I've got no one to 会合，会う her."

"Won't you come?" said Terence to C.

C. was engaged. He was having 昼食 with his sister-in-法律.

"It doesn't 事柄," said Leila, "I'll get some one."

On the に引き続いて evening, when C. got 支援する from his 議会s, he 設立する a little 公式文書，認める from Leila, written in pencil. C. read it quickly and burnt it at once, but the sense of it 炎d in his brain in letters of 解雇する／砲火／射撃. It was to this 影響: she had not thought she had been mistaken in him, but 設立する that she had made a mistake; that she had no wish to be an 障害, and that he must 削減（する） her out of his life altogether. The letter seared him like a piece of hot アイロンをかける. He did not answer it, but the next morning, 早期に, he went 一連の会議、交渉／完成する to Upper Berkeley Street. Leila was out shopping. In the evening he went 一連の会議、交渉／完成する again. This time she was not at home. He walked up and 負かす／撃墜する the street not knowing what he was doing, like a man in a dream, 回転するing all sorts of things to say and to do. It was incredible, that was the main idea in his mind. It could not be true. She must have meant something else. There must be some monstrous 誤解 somewhere. What could have happened? What could be the meaning of it? If only he could see her he felt it would be all 権利 in one moment. So he thought at one moment, the next he would be boiling over with 激怒（する）. What 権利 had she to 令状 to him like that, to say things like that? He would never see her again as long as he lived. He would forget that she had ever 存在するd. What did he care? She was not 価値（がある） a thought. And then, again, he realised that this was, oh, how untrue! He 認める how dreadfully he cared. He would 軍隊 his way into the house; he would strangle her, he would kill her, he would 軍隊 her to shriek for mercy and beg his 容赦 on her 膝s. And then, again, he felt that these were the ravings of a lunatic. The truth was she was tired of him. Nothing had happened. It was 簡単に a pretext. She had evidently been meaning to do this for some time. And yet only the day before, that last evening, how gentle she had been to him, how softly her sad 注目する，もくろむs had shone upon him, what silent, rapturous electricity had been in the touch of her 手渡す when she had said good-bye to him, and how divine had been her smile at that moment. He felt 確かな there had been nothing wrong then, no 影をつくる／尾行する between them. But what could it be, and what was the meaning and the 原因（となる） of it? As he walked up the street and 負かす／撃墜する the street, 一連の会議、交渉／完成する Portman Square, and then up the street again, all these thoughts 激怒（する）d and 回転するd in his 長，率いる. As he walked up the street for the last time he saw some one on the other 味方する there was an 明らかな basis and residue of sense. He imagined that some one must have made mischief, and he 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd Lady Elizabeth. He 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd her with 推論する／理由. She did not disguise the fact that she had tried her best to make mischief; in fact, she 誇るd of having 後継するd, even to C.'s friends. The friends repeated this to C., and he communicated what he had learnt to Leila. The quarrel was made up. C. went up for his examination, spent Christmas with the Rodens, and after Christmas he stayed for a week with Mrs. Tryan, and once again 追跡（する）d with Leila.

In the beginning of the に引き続いて year, a 外交官 who had been 任命するd as Second 長官 to the 大使館 at Paris, and who was unmarried, had a 広大な／多数の／重要な longing to spend two years in England, and tried to find some one in the Foreign Office who would like to go abroad and 交流 with him. He asked Terence Bucknell. Terence 協議するd Leila, who was all for going to Paris but for the question of expense. It then turned out that Lord Marryat had taken a flat in Paris and that he no longer 手配中の，お尋ね者 it, and he 提案するd to Terence and Leila that they should keep it warm for him. He would be unable to go to Paris for more than two or three days during the next year, and as the flat was there and doing nothing, they might just 同様に use it. The Bucknells 受託するd this 肉親，親類d 予期しない 申し込む／申し出, and it was settled that they should go to Paris in February.

C. was despondent when he heard the news, but 解決するd, にもかかわらず, to go to Paris as soon as and whenever he could.

He passed his examination, but there were still several other examinations for him to pass which would entail a かなりの 量 of reading. Terence and Leila Bucknell left London at the end of February. The night before they had started, C. had dined at Upper Berkeley Street, and Terence had told him he had better spend 復活祭 in Paris; he wished there was room in the flat to put him up.

C. spent the whole of the winter in London working. He wrote to Leila every day, and he 一般に received either a letter or a 公式文書，認める or something from her every day 同様に. She liked Paris, she said; the 外交官／大使 was very 肉親，親類d, there were some nice 長官s at the 大使館, and often friends from England （機の）カム through. She had not made many 広大な／多数の／重要な friends in the French world. A little later she wrote to say she had made the 知識 of the Fitzclares. Mrs. Fitzclare was so very pretty and so much admired, and Vincent Fitzclare was やめる agreeable.

C. and Wright both went to Paris for 復活祭. Wright had failed to pass his examination, but was going to have a second try. Beatrice and Vincent Fitzclare had gone to Italy for 復活祭. Leila told C. that at the end of July she was going to take a small house for the children in the Forest of Fontainebleau. C. spent a very happy fortnight in Paris. He saw Leila all day long and there were no 乱すing elements; no Wilfrid Clay, no Dallas Wace, nobody and nothing to 干渉する with his happiness.

ーするために read for his next examination and not to be distracted by London, he, Wright and Malone took a small house together which was to be let for the summer at Chiswick. They stayed there the whole summer, and had a boat of their own, in which they used to spend the evening, and いつかs the night. C. went to no entertainments, balls or parties that summer. As Leila was not there, there was no one he wished to see, and he did not even now want to hear her even talked about by other people.

At the end of July, C. went to Fontainebleau to stay with Leila. There he spent the most radiant and blissful fortnight, alone with her and the children. Terence was kept at Paris by the 圧力（をかける） of 商売／仕事; they were so short-手渡すd, but he was coming 負かす／撃墜する later. C. roamed, walked and bicycled all day with Leila in the forest. It was like a dream that seemed too good to be true. Never had she been more beautiful, more charming, more gentle, more radiant, more adorable.

C. liked to see how the French people admired her, and one day, when he heard the old cook, 広告鑞e, who looked after the house, say, "Madame est comme un rayon de soleil," he could have kissed her.

Leila indeed seemed to be shedding the 日光 and the sympathy that come from 広大な／多数の／重要な 洪水ing happiness.

On C.'s last evening at Fontainebleau they went for a bicycle ride after dinner, and as they were bicycling Leila teasingly said to C.:--

"In spite of everything you say, you know やめる 井戸／弁護士席 that if I were to do anything you didn't like you would never speak to me again."

"You couldn't do anything I should really dislike, because, if you did, you wouldn't be you."

"I could do all sorts of things that would shock you, that you would hate, that you would never understand and never 許す."

"There is nothing in the world that you could do that I should mind--nothing, nothing!"

"Take care, C., take care! Don't say such things; it's tempting Providence."

"Don't you see that what I love in you is you, and whatever you have done or might do in the world would never 影響する／感情 that? I love you because you are you, not for anything you think or do. That is nothing to do with it."

"I wonder," said Leila pensively.

They were bicycling slowly along a 幅の広い, dark avenue of tall, 冷静な／正味の trees. It was a very hot evening, but in the forest it was 冷静な／正味の.

"I don't think you will go on caring for me, C. After all, you were in love with Beatrice Fitzclare. You 手配中の，お尋ね者 to marry her."

"That was different."

"I wonder who it will be next, and what it will feel like. You will marry, you will be sure to marry. I shall hear people 説, 'I have asked the Caryl Bramsleys.' How 半端物 that will sound! I suppose I shall get used to it. One gets used to everything in the world."

"But don't you see that you are やめる different from other people, and that after one has been with you, other people are so hopelessly--井戸／弁護士席, what shall I say?--nothing? After reading 確かな 調書をとる／予約するs one 簡単に can't look at others."

"What 肉親，親類d of 調書をとる／予約するs?"

"井戸／弁護士席, for instance, all love poetry after Heine; all music after Wagner."

"Oh, Wagner! I wonder where we shall be when we 会合，会う again? I don't think we shall stay very long in Paris, not more than a year. We shall never have a time like this again as long as we live. I feel that. It is the 肉親，親類d of thing that so rarely happens in life. Life, 特に my life, is so （人が）群がるd with tiresome things I have to do, and tiresome people I have to see. And yours will be some day. But just every now and then one いつかs has an escape like this fortnight at Fontainebleau. It is a sort of 扱う／治療する that is given one, but I'm sure it happens very seldom. Oh, C., don't forget me やめる when you go away! I shall be so lonely."

"You 一般に have too many friends about you."

"You know, you really do know, don't you, how little they count?"

"港／避難所't you made any new friends in Paris?"

"Not one real friend. I go to people's days. I leave cards. We are asked out to dinner perpetually. We go to large 公式の／役人 dinners; 大使館 dinners, Rothschild dinners; dinners with Foreign 同僚s, or with Terence's racing friends. We いつかs dine at restaurants with London friends who are passing through, and go to the play. We いつかs dine with one or two French people or with English people, and Americans who live here--like the Fitzclares--and so it goes on. So as far as friends go, the only friends I have seen are the English people I have seen before. The French are very civil, of course, and いつかs very amusing, but one could never be friends with them."

"I'm sure they must admire you."

"They don't admire English women. They have got やめる a different 基準. They think we are, all of us, too tall and thin and scraggy, and they think, with 推論する／理由, that we are 不正に dressed."

"But you are not tall and scraggy, and they couldn't think you 不正に dressed."

"You don't understand these things. There are degrees. I am 井戸／弁護士席 dressed for an English woman, 井戸／弁護士席 dressed in London, but here it's different. They take much more trouble. They know more."

"Nothing will make me believe they don't admire you. I can see it by the way they look at you here. I know it by what 広告鑞e says."

"They think it rude not to flatter one, not to 支払う／賃金 compliments and （不足などを）補う to one; that is, of course, a 条約. But I could never be really friends with a French person, either man or woman. I feel I am too different."

"Has Dallas Wace been in Paris this year?"

"No, not once. It's funny you should dislike him so. I think he's so agreeable."

"I hate him, hate the sight of him."

"I wonder what we shall all be doing this time next year."

They got off their bicycles. The moon had risen like a large tawny 保護物，者; they pulled their bicycles up on to the grass under the dark 茎・取り除くs of the trees, and they lay 負かす／撃墜する on the grass, and drank in to the 十分な the 魔法 of the August night. It was the 最高潮に達するing moment of C.'s 青年. He felt as if he had stepped off the 辛勝する／優位 of the 惑星 into an unutterable, incredible, indescribable, unending eternity of happiness. This, he thought, could never be again. If the (n)艦隊／(a)素早いing moment could only stay. For it was so fair, so very fair . . .

He left Fontainebleau the next morning. The parting was agonising. Leila drove with him to the 駅／配置する.

"Think of me to-night," she said, "if you see the moonrise. I shall be so very lonely without you. Perhaps you will stay the night in Paris?"

"No, I shall go straight through, by Dieppe, to-night."

Leila was 推定する／予想するing Terence to 昼食 that day. The train by which she 推定する／予想するd him to arrive was 予定 すぐに after C.'s train left. As they were waiting on the 壇・綱領・公約, and just before the train started, a little boy in a blouse, who did the 半端物 職業s in the house, arrived with a 電報電信 in his 手渡す. He said it had come almost 直接／まっすぐに after they had started for the 駅／配置する, and he had 追求するd them on his bicycle.

Leila opened it.

"It's from Terence," she said.

At that moment the guard blew his little horn and shouted, "En voiture, Mesdames et Messieurs."

C., after one last hurried good-bye, jumped into the carriage. Leila waved at him as the train steamed out of the 駅／配置する.

When he got to Paris, he 設立する the town insufferably stuffy, dusty and hot. He left his luggage at the Gare St. Lazare, in the cloak room, and he began to wander about Paris in search of a place where he might have 昼食. He walked until he reached the Place de la Madeleine, and then he turned into the Rue 王室の, and went into one of the caf駸, where he had 昼食 by himself, thinking over his first visit to Paris and his father's funeral, since he had left Eton. Freddy Calhoun had に先行するd him at Eton (Albert, the second boy, had gone to Harrow), but they had, にもかかわらず, known each other; and after that, Freddy had been to Cambridge for a short time, and then had he thought how he had dreaded his company as a child.

Freddy was genuinely pleased to see his old 隣人.

"I say," he said, "you 簡単に must come and dine with me to-night."

C. explained that he was passing through Paris on his way 支援する all my luggage is at the 駅／配置する. I 港／避難所't got a room at an hotel."

"I never heard such nonsense. You must stay with me. I've got a flat not far from the Arc de Triomphe, and a spare room and spare bathroom. Of course, you must come. 直接／まっすぐに I get 支援する to the 大使館 I'll see that your luggage is sent for."

C. was tempted to stay another night in Paris; there might--one never knew--by some kaleidoscopic shake of circumstance, be another chance of seeing Leila once more.

"井戸／弁護士席, if you really mean it," he said, "I will; only don't you bother to send for the luggage, I'll do all that myself if you tell me where to take it to."

"No, no, you'd better let me do it. You see, the fact is, I don't live alone, I'm en menage. I suppose you don't mind that, only I must let Th駻鑚e know you're coming."

"Oh, I'm sure it's inconvenient."

"If it was I shouldn't have asked you; we often have some one to stay, and there's nothing Th駻鑚e likes so much. You'll like her. She's 広大な／多数の／重要な fun, and it really is doing her a service. It's a dull life here for her in summer; I want to send her to some watering place, but she won't go by herself, and I can't get away just at 現在の. The best thing for you to do is to come 一連の会議、交渉／完成する to the 大使館 at half-past five. Give me your luggage 領収書 now and I will have all that arranged for you."

"Are you やめる sure it's all 権利?" C. asked a last time.

"My dear fellow, my dear old C., I shouldn't hear of your leaving Paris without stopping a night with me. I wouldn't hear of it. I can't tell you how glad I am to see you. It's such a 慰安 to see some one here who belongs to something one has known before,--some one I can understand. I don't understand these people here, and I don't pretend to. I never go out. I live 完全に with Th駻鑚e, so it's all 権利, but if it wasn't for her, I don't know what I should do. 井戸／弁護士席, I've got to go 支援する to the 大使館 now, we might walk 負かす／撃墜する that way together, if you've got nothing better to do."

There was such an 明白に 本物の （犯罪の）一味 in Freddy's 発言する／表明する and a look of such undisguised 楽しみ in his 表現 at having met C. that the latter was 納得させるd that he really was 手配中の，お尋ね者, and he had no afterthought of 疑問, as they strolled に向かって the 大使館. He was in no particular hurry to get 支援する. He was 推定する／予想するd by the Rodens に向かって the end of the week, but they had told him he could arrive any day he liked; if he would telegraph the day before;--that would be 十分な. And who knows? There might be another chance of seeing Leila again. Life was 十分な of surprises. Little did he know, as such thoughts flitted through his mind, how true they were going to 証明する presently.

He walked 支援する with Freddy to the 大使館, and left him there.

Freddy drove C. home to his flat, which was on the north-east 味方する of the Arc de Triomphe and not far from the Avenue du Bois de Boulogne. It was on the third 床に打ち倒す; it was clean, tidy, neat, and elegant. There was a 製図／抽選-room with light grey Louis XV. boiseries, a cottage pianoforte, and two little bookcases, 十分な of a collection of modern French poets, bound in green, a 広大な／多数の／重要な many flowers, and everywhere you felt the 影響（力） of a feminine touch; there was a spacious, comfortable dining-room, and a sitting-room for Freddy, which was also used as a smoking-room, and which had large green leather armchairs in it and a 抱擁する 令状ing （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.

Th駻鑚e was out when they arrived. Freddy had 警告するd her of C.'s arrival, and she had gone out to buy a few things--some 従犯者s to her 着せる／賦与するs. C.'s luggage had arrived, and he 設立する all his things had been put out ready for him by Freddy's English servant.

Th駻鑚e （機の）カム in about half an hour later, and C. was introduced to her. She had chestnut, wavy hair and soft brown Th駻鑚e--but 示唆するd the terrace at Bellevue as an 代案／選択肢. Th駻鑚e 投票（する）d for Malmaison, which was, she said, cooler. She would 招待する Jaqueline, she said.

"Why?" asked Freddy.

"Parcequ'elle est toute seule ce soir, et nous serons quatre, c'est 加える gai."

She would send a 公式文書，認める, she said, but, as a 事柄 of fact, as it turned out afterwards, she had asked her already.

Jaqueline was a friend of Th駻鑚e. She was the 非公式の wife of a rich 銀行業者 who lived with his 合法的 wife and family in the Boulevard Hausmann. C. had a bath, and Th駻鑚e spent an infinity of time in dressing and appeared に向かって eight o'clock, very 簡単に dressed, but looking ravishing in a large 黒人／ボイコット hat with one flower in it. They waited for Jaqueline. She was late. She was older than Th駻鑚e and larger; she was dark, with something frank, honest, engaging, and not 最高の-intelligent about her 表現. She was delighted at the idea of this sudden, 予期しない 扱う／治療する. Freddy's carriage, an elegant brougham, which was driven by an immobile and immaculate English coachman, was waiting for them, but Th駻鑚e said that as it was so hot they would go in an open fiacre, so they all drove off together, the two men sitting on the little seat. The restaurant was far off, but when they got there it was at least 冷静な／正味の. They chose a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する in a secluded part of the garden, under a large tree. There were but few diners. Paris was at that moment やめる empty. All the French frequenters of this 肉親，親類d of restaurant had gone, that is to say, all who could go, and there were not many foreigners, and no English. The 外交官s went to their 正規の／正選手 haunts not so far off, or stayed at home.

Freddy ordered dinner and シャンペン酒. Th駻鑚e liked 乾燥した，日照りの, and Jaqueline 甘い, シャンペン酒, so they had to have two 瓶／封じ込めるs. C., out of politeness to Jaqueline, said that he, too, liked 甘い シャンペン酒. At the beginning of dinner Th駻鑚e and Jaqueline talked to each other without taking notice of the men, as they 交流d 早い items of （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） as to who were the diners--who the 女性（の） diners were "with," punctuated with comments, plentiful and frank, as to what they were wearing and who had probably paid for it. Then the conversation, after this 純粋に technical episode was over, became general, and they talked gaily on さまざまな topics.

In a line with their （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, but half 隠すd from them by the 茎・取り除く of a tall tree, there was another （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, at which a party of four were sitting: two women and two men. Th駻鑚e asked Jaqueline who was sitting there, in the middle of the general conversation and in a different トン, as of one 専門家 尋問 another before people who did not understand. Jaqueline said she could not see very 井戸／弁護士席, but she thought it was . . . (and the 指名する escaped C.) and La Bucknell, with her 支援する turned に向かって their （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. C. felt a 冷淡な shiver 負かす／撃墜する his 支援する. For the moment he couldn't even try to look. He drank a whole glass of シャンペン酒 at a gulp.

"Elle est sans son mari, naturellement," said Th駻鑚e.

"He's gone away," said Freddy.

"That's why he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to dine here," said Th駻鑚e, pointing at Freddy mockingly. "You know," she explained to C., "she's his new flirt."

Freddy got scarlet. "What nonsense!" he said.

"Avec qui est-elle ce soir?" she said to Jaqueline, once more in the confidential 専門家 トン.

"Fitzclare, naturellement," was the answer.

C. felt the place swimming 一連の会議、交渉／完成する him. He bent to the 権利, enlightened them. Now, she said, she could see them all: it was "（頭が）ひょいと動く" and, of course, Madame Ibanez.

"No wonder Freddy 主張するd on coming here," said Th駻鑚e. "I 提案するd Bellevue and lots of other places, but he 主張するd on coming here. Simplement 注ぐ voir le 一区切り／（ボクシングなどの）試合. . . ."

But Freddy interrupted her. It was やめる monstrously ridiculous, he said. He had 示唆するd their dining wherever she liked, and it was she who had chosen Malmaison. "I didn't care where we dined, did I, C.?" C. nodded. He wasn't listening. The conversation seemed to be happening in another 計画（する）, infinitely far off.

"C'est parfait!" said Th駻鑚e.

"Bucknell's had to go to London to-day," said Freddy. "His mother's very ill. He left this morning suddenly, in a hurry--"

"They hardly know each other," said Freddy, irritated.

"Mon pauvre petit, tout le monde sait qu'il est son amant. Tout le monde sauf son pauvre mari; elle ne le （武器などの）隠匿場所 pas."

"All this is because I had the misfortune to say one day to Th駻鑚e," Freddy explained to C., "that I thought Mrs. Bucknell dressed better than most English women."

Th駻鑚e 控訴，上告d to Jaqueline. She 保証するd her, on her word of honour, that Freddy had been lyrical on the 支配する of Mrs. Bucknell, not only on her dress but on her beauty and her charm--

Th駻鑚e apologised, but C. was hardly conscious of what she was 説. He was stunned by the 明らかにする fact of Leila sitting there at that （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, not fifty yards off, laughing and talking to Vincent Fitzclare. Leila, whom he had left this morning in 涙／ほころびs at Fontainebleau!--his Leila! It was so impossible that it was comic. He laughed out loud. Th駻鑚e thought he was laughing at her 暴力／激しさ. She laughed too.

"But you see," she explained, "it is trying いつかs, you must 収容する／認める. One does take infinite trouble to try and make oneself look nice, so that Freddy shouldn't be ashamed of one, and so that he might even be a little bit proud of one, but does he ever notice it? No, never. He never notices if I have a new hat or a new cloak, or, in fact, anything--I might wear anything--he takes all that for 認めるd, but if he sees some 完全にする stranger, or a new friend, a new flirt--La Bucknell, for instance--in one of last year's fashions that nobody wears any more, he comes home raving about it."

"They're all the same," said Jaqueline. "Arthur is just the same."

"Th駻鑚e can't 耐える one to について言及する another woman," Freddy said, laughing. "Isn't it true?" he said, taking her 手渡す.

At that moment the party at the next （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する got up to go. They walked straight out, and did not pass 近づく Freddy's （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する because their way out lay at 権利 angles to it.

C. had a good 見解（をとる） of all of them as they went out. Leila went first. She had on a white satin and 黒人／ボイコット lace cloak--it was lovely (that is to say he thought so)--and a 黒人／ボイコット hat with white flowers in it. Then went a lady who looked like a Spaniard and who may have been, he thought, one of the Argentine ladies he had met with Beatrice at the play the year before. Then there was Vincent Fitzclare, very galant and 十分な of attentions, and another man, a dark, foreign-looking person whom C. did not know by sight. Leila did not look in their direction, nor did the others; she walked out of the restaurant as though 完全に unconscious of the presence of any other people there.

"I apologise," said Th駻鑚e to C., "if I said anything rude about any friends of your family. The worst of me is that I am terribly frank. Freddy will tell you this is true. When I instinctively feel 反感s or sympathies, I can't help 説 so; c'est 加える fort que moi. Je suis comme cela; and that is just what I feel about that woman. She has done me no 害（を与える）. She doesn't know I 存在する, and she never will know, probably; but in spite of that, I don't like her--I can't 耐える her. She is antipathetic to me in the highest degree. I feel that she is rosse--that there is no trick she wouldn't play you--and then she's hard. Oh! la la la."

"Let's talk about something else," said Freddy.

"I was only explaining," said Th駻鑚e.

C. seemed to have 分裂（する） into a 二塁打 personality: one half of himself was listening to Th駻鑚e, and the other half was miles away. They had finished dinner now, and were drinking coffee and smoking, and Freddy had ordered some yellow Chartreuse. C. drank several glasses of it. Then he began to talk やめる gaily, to chaff Th駻鑚e and Jaqueline. They thought him delightful and so en train. He had, Th駻鑚e said to Freddy, 非，不，無 of the stiffness that was usually the 示す of an Englishman.

They stayed late. It was, so Th駻鑚e said, so 冷静な／正味の. Jaqueline drew attention to the moon, which was 十分な; she thought it was the 十分な moon, or was it last night it had been 十分な? C. laughed. He was thinking of Leila's words of the night before. And then he drifted 支援する to the dream 行う／開催する／段階. Everything about him seemed unreal, like a scene on the 行う／開催する／段階. Freddy Calhoun--why had he met him, and why was he with him in Paris, out of doors, with two French women? That was the 肉親，親類d of thing that happened in a dream and did not happen in real life. It couldn't surely happen in real life? He would wake up and find himself--where would he find himself? In London or in Rome, or at Fontainebleau? And while he was thinking all this he went on talking やめる gaily, laughing, chaffing, answering, arguing, as if he had been 負傷させる up like a musical box. It was some one else doing that, not himself. He himself was somewhere else; perhaps he was dead. Perhaps this was the next world. Perhaps it was Hell. That was what Hell would be like, he had so often thought. It would be a place with an 外見, a 誤った 空気／公表する of gaiety about it, and plenty of two cabs this time. She and C. would go in one, and Th駻鑚e and Freddy in the other. Before they left, Freddy whispered to C. that it didn't 事柄 how late he was.

C. and Jaqueline went for a 運動 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the Bois. Jaqueline became sentimental and confidential, and 注ぐd out her troubles, which were intensely commonplace and soothing to C. under the circumstances. Jaqueline's was an intensely bourgeois 国内の nature. She せねばならない have been the mother of a large family, with a 複雑にするd 世帯 to run and 事件／事情／状勢s in the village to look after. She had 行方不明になるd her vocation. And she made vain 成果／努力s to try and 向こうずね in the world in which she lived. With C. she made no such 成果／努力s. She talked of her life--the trouble she had with servants, how she had had to send away the cook the day before. How she 手配中の，お尋ね者 to go to the country. She was going, of course, but she did not yet know where. She would like to go to the seaside, but to some 静かな place. She hated the ordinary smart bains de mer. She would like to go to some small 静かな place--le Crotoy かもしれない. Or, failing the sea, somewhere 近づく a river, the Oise for preference. But all this depended on Arthur. Arthur was very good, and he always let her go away in the summer, but it had to be somewhere where he could come for a few days if he could get away. Life was very difficult. Th駻鑚e was a fortunate girl to have 設立する Freddy; he was so gentil and so comme il faut, and then so 井戸／弁護士席-off. Of course, she didn't suppose he would stay in Paris very long. At the most two years. And then. . . . He had not been here a year yet . . . there would be time enough to think of such things then. He was a charming boy, and very faithful to Th駻鑚e--tr鑚 下落する. Th駻鑚e was jealous; that had to be 直面するd. It was her only fault. He didn't really give her 原因（となる） for jealousy; that was all nonsense about Mrs. Bucknell. It is true he did admire her. Of course, seeing her at the 大使館, and she 存在 that 肉親，親類d of woman, how could he help adoring her?

"What 肉親，親類d of woman?" asked C.

"Vous savez tr鑚 bien," she said. "For a real bad woman commend me to a femme du monde. They are much worse than "Just think how she 扱う／治療するs that wretched husband of hers; et 非，不，無 seulement son mari, et son amant; mais son amant de cœur, car elle a un amant de cœur. And then, what does she live on? 注ぐ mener la 争う qu'elle m鈩e. It's money she cares for. Where does she get those pearls, those emeralds, those hats, and those sorties de bal? We go to the same dressmaker," she explained, "and so I know what she orders and what she spends, and I 保証する you that she spends 巨大な sums, and it's always paid. She's very careful, very cas馥; her 法案s are always paid at once. But she 支払う／賃金s them herself. For instance, she had a new necklace, a new 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of pearls, last month. Vincent Fitzclare gives her money. He is very rich, and he spends what he likes now . . . 井戸／弁護士席, he doesn't care; he knows he is finished. He hasn't long to live. I don't know what's the 事柄 with him--some heart 病気, or perhaps worse. So he is making the best of it. His wife, poor thing, he has 扱う／治療するd her very 不正に. They say she used to be child, and it had died. It was just 同様に. The children would have had un triste 遺産.

C. said he would 運動 Jaqueline 支援する to her appartement before he went home. She lived in a street out of the Rue Montaigne. When they got there, she asked him to come in for a moment. He did. He 設立する a strange 慰安 in Jaqueline's society. He thought that her heart, in any 事例／患者, was grand comme le monde. And when they got upstairs, and she 申し込む／申し出d him a citronade or some whisky, she saw that he was sad, and she felt that something had happened. She did not, of course, bother him with any questions either about that or about anything else. She talked and soothed him and told him every 肉親，親類d of thing, and 扱う／治療するd him like a tired child.

It was very late when he got home. It was 幅の広い daylight. Everything seemed more unreal than ever to C. He walked upstairs and threw off his 着せる／賦与するs and fell into a 深い sleep. He did not wake the next morning till ten o'clock. Freddy had told the servants not to 乱す him. When he woke he did not at first remember where he was, and then he felt a horrible undefinable sensation. He knew that something disagreeable had happened, but he had forgotten what, and then, in a flash, it all （機の）カム 支援する to

Freddy and Th駻鑚e saw him off at the 駅／配置する.

"You must come again," they said. C. 約束d he would.

The C. who returned to England was a different person from the C. who had started for Fontainebleau. His boyhood had been burnt away in a night. He felt not only a hundred years older, but a different person; as if he had shed one personality and taken on another. Or, rather, as if he had passed through a furnace and a part of his old self had been burnt away.

I have had no word from you since you left--since you said good-bye to me at the 駅／配置する. If you had gone to London straight after leaving me on Wednesday night, as you said you were going to do, I could have had a letter on Friday. I should have been surprised not to have had a 電報電信, but, as it is, I やめる understood. I went up to Paris on Wednesday later to try and see Terence before he left for London, but I didn't catch him. And やめる by chance I dined with some friends of 地雷 (and of yours) at the Bois de Boulogne. There I saw you with your friends. I couldn't believe my 注目する，もくろむs at first, but Mr. Fitzclare told me who you all were. I think you will agree there is nothing more to be said. I やめる understand why you he made an excuse to go to London. Malone had gone to Norway with a friend to fish, and Wright was rubbing up his German with a German family at Heidelberg. There was no one in London whom he knew. At the same time, he was happier alone than with people whom he knew 井戸／弁護士席, and with whom he was supposed to be cheerful.

He said to himself that he would concentrate on work, and pass his next examination brilliantly, but he 設立する that he was 全く incapable of 集中; he read, but after reading four or five pages, he 設立する he had 保持するd nothing, and the 見通し of Leila （機の）カム between him and the printed word--an image which 奮起させるd him with love and with hate, alternately and 同時に.

A vicious circle of argument was 燃やすing in his brain. He didn't believe, he 保証するd himself over and over again, a word of what those French women had said about Leila. But why had she been there? Why hadn't she told him she might be going to Paris? He was there when the 電報電信 arrived, and she said it was from Terence. It was true the train was just starting, but there was time to say that he was going away. She might have travelled with him; but she had no luggage, and then she 手配中の，お尋ね者 to stay the night. But again, if what she said in her letter were true, she knew she was going to stay the night. Then, in that 事例／患者, why didn't she come with him? Why didn't she tell him? But, after all, supposing all she said were true, supposing he had done her the grossest 不正, supposing it were やめる by chance that she had gone out to dinner that night; all the same, he knew, he knew by her 直面する--as he had seen it then--by her manner, by her whole 態度, that she was not the same Leila whom he had left at Fontainebleau. Did he know that? Was that true? She might be wearing a mask, just playing up, as people did in life every day. No, she wouldn't have been there at all, if she had felt what she had pretended to feel. There was nothing 半端物 about her dining out; of course not, if she had been in Paris--of course not. But what was 半端物 was her silence, her not telling him. If she had thought there was a chance of her going to Paris, there was no 推論する／理由 why they should not have had dinner together. As it was, she had said nothing. Perhaps Terence had telegraphed twice. The day after he arrived in London he wrote to Leila again and said he had remained in Paris やめる by chance, having met Freddy Calhoun, whom he had known all his life, in the street. Freddy had 主張するd on his staying the night, and he had been stunned by the sight of her in the Bois de Boulogne. He had thought that if there had been the least chance of her 存在 in Paris that day she would have told him. She had told him nothing. He begged her to 令状, if only a letter of 乱用; this silence was 影響 on you. I tell you the simple truth and you don't believe me! I don't know what you believe, but I am not going to defend myself to you, as if you were a lawyer or a 裁判官, or as if I were in any way in the wrong. I didn't tell you I was going to Paris, because when I said good-bye to you I didn't know. I had no idea I was going to Paris myself. If you remember, I hadn't even time to read Terence's 電報電信 before your train left. I had just opened it when they bundled you into the train, and I only just had time to say good-bye. When the train left I read his 電報電信. He told me that he was going to London and I thought he meant by the night train, of course. That was, it turned out, his 初めの idea, but he 設立する he could catch the earlier train, so he went by it. I went straight to Paris by the next train and 行方不明になるd him. But I met Vincent Fitzclare in the street and he asked me to dine with them and I 受託するd. Later I got a message that Beatrice had gone to bed with a bad 頭痛, but they were all dining at Malmaison, and that I was still 推定する／予想するd. As I was alone, I was glad to have somewhere to dine. There was nobody at the flat, and the cook had taken her evening off, thinking there would be no one there. Of course, I had no idea you were still in Paris. 井戸／弁護士席, that is all. There is nothing more to say. There is nothing to be said, as I told you before. You have shown me, 証明するd to me, what you really think about me, what you really feel for me, and it is just 同様に this should have happened now--just 同様に for you as for me. I already thought this once before, but then I was weak, and thought that perhaps I had been wrong. 式のs! I was 権利--you, too, have made a mistake about me and I want you to realise that. You think I am the sort of person who will 耐える anything. That you can blow hot and 冷淡な, but no. It is true I was very fond of you--too fond of you; foolishly, madly fond of you, no 疑問. It was silly of me! I am older than you, and I せねばならない have known that such a friendship was not likely to last. I せねばならない have known better. It was really impossible, I せねばならない have known what people were likely to attract you. However, I was foolish. I didn't think. I just lived in the 現在の and now I am 存在

But C. did 令状 again. He wrote a long letter and 情熱的な defence, and at the end of it, he implored Leila to forget the whole thing. He had been wrong;--he 認める it to the 十分な; but it was only the intensity of his love that had 原因（となる）d him to 行為／法令／行動する as he had 行為／法令／行動するd. . . . He wrote 燃やすing words, and they were alive and fiery with 誠実, and yet they （機の）カム from a different part of him than the same words would have come from some months ago. Something in him had been broken, which could not be mended, and poisonous seeds had been sown--although he would not have 認める it. He had torn out the 工場／植物s that had grown up from these seeds, torn them out violently by the roots, but the seeds were there, にもかかわらず, and fresh 少しのd would grow from them in the 未来.

When he left the Rodens they 推定する／予想するd him to come 支援する in a few days, and he had left them under the impression that he was coming 支援する. He ーするつもりであるd to go 支援する if nothing 予期しない happened, but he felt that he must remain for the 現在の in London. He was nearer Paris. He could, if he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to, start at a moment's notice for Paris, and without explanations: 反して at Elladon there would be all sorts of difficulties, and he would have to explain. It was the evening of his fourth day in London when he met Wakefield at a music hall--Wakefield, his former 同僚 in Rome. They talked together in the foyer; and when the 業績／成果 was over, Wakefield walked 支援する with C. to his rooms. Wakefield was, he said, no longer at Rome, he had been at Paris since the beginning of the year.

"I was at Paris the other day," said C. "I had dinner with Freddy Calhoun."

"And Th駻鑚e, I suppose?"

"Yes."

"I like Th駻鑚e, only she's rather tiresome on 確かな 支配するs."

"What 支配するs?" asked C.

"Oh, all that femme du monde nonsense."

"Yes, I suppose all that is 広大な／多数の／重要な nonsense."

"Of course, there's nothing she doesn't say about any one in that 部類, 特に if they are English, and, after all, she has only seen about two of them in the distance--English women, I mean--in her life."

"Do you know a friend of hers called--"

"Jaqueline?"

"Yes."

"I should think I did. She's a very good sort, but rather cramponne, very difficult to get rid of."

"Of course you know Terence Bucknell," said C., 試験的に.

"Of course. I like them so much. They are a 広大な／多数の／重要な 新規加入."

"I wonder if he will try and 交流 altogether?"

"I should think it improbable, they've got so many friends in England."

"But I suppose they've got a lot of friends in Paris by now."

"Of course, but that's never やめる the same thing, is it, for people who are used to living in England? And then Paris is different from other 地位，任命するs. They wouldn't be able to stay in Paris. They would have to go somewhere like Rio or Tokio."

"Yes, that's the worst of it."

"You've やめる given up all idea of trying for it now?"

"やめる."

"I daresay you're 権利, but I don't think it's worse than other professions."

"Oh, I suppose not."

"And if one makes up one's mind to like it, there's a good chance of getting on."

"When are you going 支援する to Paris?"

"Not just yet. I've just come away on leave. I shall be 支援する in about a month."

"Do you happen to know a man called Fitzclare?"

"Oh, yes, the man in the Egyptian Bank. I know him and his wife. He's very ill just now."

"Really?"

"He's not 推定する／予想するd to 回復する. He dined out of doors last week and fell ill the next day."

"What is it?"

"I don't やめる know, it's all sorts of things and something to do with the heart, I think, and a 冷気／寒がらせる into the 取引. He's always been very imprudent and never taken any 警戒s."

"Do you know her?"

"Yes, やめる 井戸／弁護士席; they've both of them been very good to me."

"I suppose she is very anxious and unhappy?"

"Ye--es--yes, of course."

That was all that Wakefield said about the Bucknells and the Fitzclares. C. thought he was guarded and wondered whether he had heard anything. A few days later he read in The Times that Vincent Fitzclare had died in Paris. He was buried in the P鑽e la Chaise and a requiem 集まり had been said for him at Saint Philippe du Roule. C. wrote to Beatrice. He then thought it would be 同様に for him to go 支援する to Elladon, but when the moment for starting （機の）カム, he felt he could not really 直面する that cheerful, boisterous atmosphere just at the moment. But what was he to do, and what was he to say?

Every day he 推定する／予想するd a letter from Leila, but as the days passed he （機の）カム to the 結論 that she wouldn't 令状 now. He began to think, too, that he had been monstrously to 非難する. How could he have listened to the conversation of those French women for one minute? But he wasn't listening;--he was stunned by seeing Leila; and then the old argument would begin once more to go 一連の会議、交渉／完成する in his 長，率いる; the whole vicious circle of 告訴，告発 and justification of herself and himself. Would there never be an end to it? Evidently she was not going to 令状. What should he do? He 反映するd that six months ago he would have taken the next train to Paris, and now he was not doing so. Why not? Finally, he settled to go 支援する to Elladon. He couldn't work in London, and it would be better to be there with people he was fond of, than alone in empty London, pretending to read, and in reality doing nothing. And who knows? the nightmare might 解除する suddenly when he least 推定する／予想するd it.

C. stayed at Elladon till the beginning of the September 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語, when he （機の）カム 支援する to London once more to 再開する reading for his 法律 examinations and to eat his dinners. He lived, as before, with Wright and Malone; but the 設立, or rather the 共同, was to be partly broken up before long. Malone's father died that autumn, leaving Gerald やめる a decent competence. There were no brothers or sisters; Gerald's mother had died a long time ago. He was alone and 独立した・無所属. He had nearly finished eating his dinners; he had passed two examinations, but had several more to pass. His father's death and the 相続物件 that （機の）カム to him from it had the 影響 of を強調するing his distaste for the 法律. He would certainly have gone to the 植民地s at this moment, or 始める，決める out on some distant travels, if he had not fallen in love with the daughter of a professor of physical culture who had left her home, and who had now a small walking-on part in a みごたえのある piece that was going on at the Alcazar Theatre.

Her 指名する was Esther Bliss. She had 巡査-coloured hair and long grey 注目する，もくろむs, and the first thing that Gerald did with his 相続物件 was to buy her some pearls. He left his rooms in Ryder Street, and moved into a flat in Knightsbridge; and there, during the winter months, he lived a life of 広大な／多数の／重要な gaiety and extravagance. C. and Wright both took part in it. Gerald's rooms were on the 最高の，を越す 床に打ち倒す in a street that was an off-shoot of Sloane Street. One night Gerald gave a sumptuous dinner to his old Oxford friends. Wright, Hallam, Wilfrid Abbey and others were there. There was a good 取引，協定 of music and song. After dinner some one strummed on the piano . . . tunes that reminded them all of their Oxford days.

At the 高さ of the fun C. walked out on to a balcony. 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, in the dining-room, there was a loud argument going on as to whether Eastern philosophy were superior or not to Western philosophy. In the sitting-room, in one corner, some one was telling Wilfrid Abbey a very long, 詳細（に述べる）d story, and Abbey was listening with 静かな attention. Some one else was playing a song at the pianoforte--a song called The Truthful Lover--and Gerald was singing it at the 最高の，を越す of his 発言する／表明する. Some were listening, and some were not.

The balcony belonged to the sitting-room, and from it C and Wright leaned out and looked up at the 星／主役にするs and 負かす／撃墜する on to the glistening pavement. It had been raining.

They stopped in their talk and listened to the music. They had Wright. "Shall we do it?" He meant it as a joke, but C. astonished him by 説 やめる 本気で:

"Yes, let's do it. That would be far the best 解答, and the quickest. I will if you do." He began to climb to the ledge. Wright pulled him away.

examinations and failed to pass them. Sir Shreeve Mellings told him that he had not the 合法的な mind, and that he would be wise to find something else to do. His brother Edward got him the 申し込む／申し出 of a billet in Australia, a secretaryship to one of the 知事s, but nothing would induce C. to even consider the question of leaving England. In the 合間, the Rodens, so Edward said, had 苦しむd 財政上の 逆転するs. They were not, of course, 廃虚d, nor anything like it, but they were embarrassed, and it was doubtful whether Mrs. Roden would be able to continue the allowance that she had hitherto been making to C. (As a 事柄 of fact, she did, for the Roden 逆転するs never materialised outside Edward's imagination.) It became imperatively necessary, he said, that C. should find something to do.

At last--again through the good offices of Edward--a billet was 設立する for C. in a 政府 office. It was a small office, to be 設立する in Westminster, and which I will call the Sardine 漁業s Department, although that was not its 指名する, nor had it anything to do with fish or the sea.

"Of course, it leads to nothing," Edward said. C. said he was やめる indifferent to that. It was a billet at any 率. C. took up his 義務s at the beginning of the New Year. The work was not burdensome, the hours were not 圧倒的な, the work was not いっそう少なく 利益／興味ing than could be 推定する／予想するd, the fellow 公式の／役人s were friendly. C. preferred it to the City, that is to say, to the thought of 存在 in Edward's office. His life now settled 負かす／撃墜する into a 正規の／正選手 groove. He had given up definitely any ideas of literary work, although he once or twice 与える／捧げるd prose articles to the 地方の 圧力（をかける）--he had an Oxford friend on the staff of a large 地方の newspaper, the Northern Argus, and his friend いつかs sent him 調書をとる／予約するs to review, and he printed, too, a descriptive article of C.'s. C. rather liked 決まりきった仕事 work at the office. It distracted him. He lived a 肉親，親類d of 二塁打 life. One 味方する of him got through the work of the day mechanically and not unhappily, the other self lived in a world of dreams, but that world was still 苦しむing from the fearful havoc that the thought of Leila was making there.

He had never heard from her again, and he had not written himself; he felt that it would be useless. He thought he was getting over it; he thought he was forgetting her, that in a few months' time he would be 完全に 傷をいやす／和解させるd once more.

In February, he heard that Beatrice had come 支援する to London. She was staying with her father and her mother in Ovington Square. C. went to the house. It was just the same. Terence, the butler, was still there. Mrs. Lord was just the same, and asked him if he was still at the 大使館 at Rome. Mr. Lord was just the same, only he looked far more 繁栄する. He had just invented, he said, a marvellous 装置 which would enable the whole 全住民 of England to dispense with coal 解雇する／砲火／射撃s altogether.

Beatrice appeared to be delighted to see him. She was looking, curiously enough, ten years younger than when he had last seen her, although there was something infinitely sad in her 表現. But it was as if some dreadful 負わせる had been 解除するd--some fiery ordeal at an end. She was moving すぐに, she said, into a small house of her own. She ーするつもりであるd spending the summer in London, and then perhaps she would go abroad. Her father and mother 手配中の，お尋ね者 her to go to Switzerland with them. She had not yet made up her mind. She asked C. to look in whenever he liked at her new house. He went there one evening the に引き続いて week, and 設立する her in and alone, and they had a long talk about old times, and her life in Paris. She talked of this in 詳細（に述べる）, superficially, but she was やめる reticent as to her husband. She did not について言及する Leila, nor did C.

This was the beginning of a new 段階 of intimacy between Beatrice and C. It was not in the least like what had been before, but they were beginning to be friends again. She understood C. perfectly, and C. 設立する 残り／休憩（する）, 楽しみ and solace in her company. He wasn't in love with her as he had been before, nor even in a new and different way. That faculty seemed to have been burnt out of him; but he preferred her society to that of other people, and he looked 今後 to seeing her.

She was spending 復活祭 with the Carterets, and C. was asked 同様に, and 受託するd. Lady Elizabeth thought the old romance had begun again, and she was thrilled at the prospect. There was nothing now, she said, to 妨げる them 存在 married. Beatrice had been left 井戸／弁護士席 off, but not too 井戸／弁護士席 off, there were no children, and it would be a pity if she were to waste all her money on her absurd, sponging father. It would be the sensible--the only sensible--thing for her to do . . . after a decent interval, of course. Lady Elizabeth discussed marriage with C. in the abstract. She told him he せねばならない marry, and 勧めるd him not to let the Heaven-sent 適切な時期 slip should it 現在の itself. "I don't mean 提案する to the first person you see, but I do mean don't be a fool, don't think that things will happen if you do nothing, don't think, if you love some one, she will mind your telling her, or any nonsense of that 肉親，親類d, or that she will think you unworthy."

The thought of marrying Beatrice, which had not entered C.'s 長，率いる, now crept into it, just as Lady Elizabeth had meant it to do. He did not, at first, think it possible, but at the same time he did not think it 信じられない.

Beatrice had taken a little house in Westminster, in Palace Street, out of Buckingham Gate, but she did not seem to be making it into a 永久の home. At least there were no 調印するs of that about it. She had only taken the house for six months, and she had few of her things there; they were all of them, she said, still in her flat in Paris, which she had not yet got rid of.

One evening--it was に向かって the end of May--C. was sitting with Beatrice in the 製図／抽選-room of the little house, and they were talking of some friend, to whom what at the time had seemed an 圧倒的な calamity had brought 広大な／多数の／重要な 結局の happiness.

"It was all the time a blessing in disguise," said C.

"Yes, I wish those blessings could be labelled 'blessings,'" said Beatrice, "so that when they （機の）カム disguised as calamities one shouldn't worry やめる so much."

"Yes," said C., "that would be a good idea," and he wondered whether his 分離 from Beatrice and the whole of the Leila episode had been a blessing in disguise, and whether he would end by marrying Beatrice and living happily ever afterwards. But he said nothing at the time. That evening, when he got 支援する to his rooms, he 設立する a message from his brother Edward, 説 he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to see him at once. He went 一連の会議、交渉／完成する to Hengrave House. The house had been redecorated during the winter for the London season, and the new Lady Hengrave had 設立する her heart's 願望（する）. A French 会社／堅い had been 雇うd to do the work, but the house now looked neither English nor French. It looked cosmopolitan, like a smart modern hotel. A 解除する had been put in. She had not yet got her way about Bramsley. It had not yet been sold, but it was still let; they tried in the summer a smaller, a more convenient and altogether more modern house which they had acquired on a 賃貸し（する）. It had the 最高の advantage of 存在 only ten miles from London, and next to a ゴルフ course. This was "so convenient for Edward." It would have been still more so had Edward been a ゴルフ player.

C. was shown into the Blue Room, his father's old sitting-room. It was now called the "Blue 製図／抽選-Room," and Edward had a smaller sitting-room in the 支援する part of the house. All the old furniture had gone, the rather shabby, comfortable, old 議長，司会を務めるs, the prints on the 塀で囲むs of Morland and Hogarth had given way to でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れるd photographs of Lady Hengrave's friends. Over the chimneypiece there was now, instead of the dignified picture of the fourth Lord Hengrave that had been there before, a large pastel portrait of the 現在の Lady Hengrave by a 同時代の artist. The portrait was as lifelike as it was lifeless.

C. 設立する Edward standing in 前線 of the fireplace smoking a cigar. He 申し込む／申し出d C. a cigar and told him to sit 負かす／撃墜する. He looked 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な and somewhat 天候-beaten. He was getting fatter, C. noticed, and more 早期に Victorian every day, and he had a 広大な／多数の／重要な look of his mother.

"We've had bad news," he said, after a pause.

"Is Harry ill?" said C., with a flash of 確かな intuition.

Edward nodded. C. read the worst in his 直面する.

"We had a 電報電信 from his 陸軍大佐 this evening. He died yesterday. The 連隊 had been sent into （軍の）野営地，陣営 for コレラ. I suppose, but he doesn't say, it was コレラ. He says fever. It must have been very sudden. Poor boy!"

"Do Julia and Marjorie know?"

"Yes, they both know. They'll--"

At that moment Lady Hengrave （機の）カム in. She was dressed smartly in 黒人／ボイコット. "Is this all 権利?" she said, giving Edward a letter. "How do you do?" she then said solemnly to C. "It's dreadful about Harry--dreadful. Edward is 大いに upset." She paused. "I think it's 半端物, I must say, of Julia and Marjorie not to have come here."

"I saw them together," Edward said. "Julia is not 井戸／弁護士席, she's lying 負かす／撃墜する, and Marjorie said she would stay with her."

"They never think of others," said Lady Hengrave.

"I think that's rather 不公平な, Marie," said Edward.

"No, they don't," said Lady Hengrave decidedly. "They knew, for instance, that we were going to have our house-warming dinner . . . you were coming, C., afterwards, weren't you? . . . to-morrow night, and they knew that I would have to put off twenty people at a moment's notice, and 令状 twenty letters, and they never thought of even asking to help me. I've not finished them yet. I must go 支援する to my work at once. In fact, I just （機の）カム to ask you whether this would do," and she pointed to the letter she had given Edward, which was 演説（する）／住所d to a 王室の personage.

"We will have a 記念の service on Saturday, at St. Luke's," said Edward, as C. left.

C. said good-bye. It was a lovely evening. Portman Square brought 支援する the scenes and episodes of his childhood to him vividly, and now Harry, the source and centre of his fun as a child, was lying 冷淡な and dead far away from home, in a （軍の）野営地，陣営, in the hills in India. Perhaps his 団体／死体 had been burnt. He would never see him again. Never! Never!

As he drew 近づく to Oxford Street a バーレル／樽 組織／臓器 was playing a song from the Geisha; cabs were beginning to take people out to dinner and to the theatres. London seemed very gay. He crossed Oxford Street, and walked 負かす／撃墜する Upper Brook Street into Park 小道／航路, and 負かす／撃墜する Park 小道／航路 to Hamilton Gardens. He looked through the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s. There were no children playing. If children still played there, it was too late for them. At Hyde Park Corner, he took a bus to Victoria, and he walked やめる 自然に to Beatrice's house. It was nearly eight o'clock when he reached her house. She was at home.

"May I have dinner with you?" he said, as he walked into her 製図／抽選-room: a "furnished" room with pictures of The Soul's Awakening and Diana or Christ? on the 塀で囲むs.

"Yes, if you don't mind there 存在 almost nothing to eat." She rang the bell and made 手はず／準備 when the servant answered it. C. sat 負かす／撃墜する on a sofa and told her the news.

"I knew it would happen," he said, "when I said good-bye I knew やめる 井戸／弁護士席 I should never see him again."

Beatrice had always known 正確に／まさに what C. felt about Harry. He had talked to her so often about him.

"Dear C.," she said. "I'm sorry for you, with all my heart. I'm not sorry for him. He's had a happy, cloudless life; nothing in it he wouldn't be ready to have all over again. But you, how you will 行方不明になる him. It is cruel for you."

C. couldn't 信用 himself to speak. All the past （機の）カム over him in an 圧倒的な 急ぐ, and the 重荷（を負わせる） of life seemed to him to be "Too late" and "No more."

Presently they went 負かす／撃墜する to the dining-room, and during dinner Beatrice talked 静かに of other things: about her father and her mother, the Carterets, and Hester Carteret's marriage to a ポーランドの（人） ピアニスト.

After dinner they went upstairs again.

"You believe in a 未来 life?" C. asked.

Beatrice nodded.

"I know you do, 公式に, of course, but I mean, do you feel it? Does it mean anything to you?"

"It's not a thing one can define or explain to oneself, or to any one else," she said. "One can't imagine what it will be like; I only know that I feel 確かな that it will be, that it is."

"But you don't believe it will be the same as this life, and if it isn't the same, what is the point of it? The point of this life is--I think--its imperfection. The point of human 存在s to me is that they are 十分な of faults and 証拠不十分s and wickedness--it is because of all that that they are human, made up of a thousand things: defects, 質s, idiosyncrasies, tricks, habits, crotchets, hobbies, little roughnesses and queer 落し穴s, 予期しない quaintnesses: 予期しない goodness, and 予期しない badness; take all that away, and what is left? Nothing that I want to see again. Take Harry, for instance. I was fond of Harry as he was; rather boisterous, いつかs 無分別な, 十分な of high spirits, gay, fond of the things of this life, with a temper that ゆらめくd up quickly and 沈下するd more quickly still, leaving no rancour behind it; his laughter and fun, his way of blushing and talking quickly, 落ちるing over his words when he was shy, his obstinacy . . . but I can't imagine an 改善するd Harry, a perfected Harry, with all the faults left out, Harry without his stammer . . . that to me would not be Harry at all . . . it would be some one else, and then I can't imagine Harry in Heaven--in any 肉親，親類d of Heaven--"

"That is because you have got the 従来の idea of the next life you learn in the nursery--hymns and 栄冠を与えるs--but can't you imagine, can't you take on 信用, that the next life might be better than this one, and that the best and 必須の part of human 存在s may 生き残る, or that they may for the first time be believe in anything happening twice. I believe that Nature never repeats herself; and that every 公式文書，認める that is struck in the universe is struck once only, and for ever."

"And yet," said Beatrice, "every year there is blossom in spring, flowers in summer, corn in autumn, rain and snow in winter."

"My point is this," said C. "I daresay immortality is true. I know one can't 証明する that it is untrue. But I don't want it. The events of life seem to me irreparable. Nothing can （不足などを）補う for 確かな things that have been. Nothing can be again 正確に／まさに like what it was."

"It can be better--there can be another life which is as different from this one as a peach from a pear."

"That won't （不足などを）補う for the past--for the pear. At any 率, I don't want that なぐさみ prize. I don't want the peach. I want to go out like a candle when this life is over."

"You can't help thinking that, if you have no 約束."

"But you, with your 約束, do you want things to go on?"

"Yes, because--and not only because--I am taught that this is what I should believe, and not only because I 受託する this belief の中で other dogmas 保証（人）d by the 当局 on whose mast I have nailed my 旗, but because my own heart tells me it is so."

The に引き続いて fragments of letters from Beatrice Fitzclare to C. are appended here, as they belong to this date and are connected with this and 類似の conversations which C. had with Beatrice at this time. They throw light on C.'s でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる of mind at

. . . When you say I must have felt in touch with something beyond and outside me, something supernatural, and that you have felt that 肉親，親類d of thing in looking at a landscape, or when 審理，公聴会 確かな pieces of music, or reading some things for the first time--in Dante, for instance, and in Shakespeare.

But that is surely only delight and 楽しみ in beautiful things?

I know what you mean; but there is something else. I know what one feels 直面する to 直面する with a glorious landscape, or a wonderful piece of music, or a poem--or, if you like, a flower in the garden, a ray of 日光 in a dusty street. But there is something else. There is something I have only felt at 集まり, and that is a sense of final 静める and 絶対の content, as if one had got beyond all 障害s and had been 解放（する）d from everything--all chains; as if one had come into a wide, 静める, 向こうずねing harbour after a long and 嵐の voyage; and that no 害（を与える） could happen to one; as if nothing could 傷つける or 乱す or reach or touch one any more; as if one had been put to sleep in a 安全な cradle; and as if that little cradle were all eternity and all infinity. . . . I can't 述べる what I mean. One can't 述べる these things, but I mean it is something more than all the beauty and all the art in the world can give, something beyond and above art. You see, I think the 推論する／理由 why 広大な／多数の／重要な art is 広大な／多数の／重要な is because there is in it a message from Heaven; it is a 誘発する of the Divine given to us in (n)艦隊／(a)素早いing glimpses and transitory hints; through a glass darkly, through an imperfect medium--landscape or pictures or music or poetry. But at 集まり I think the message is there, 直接／まっすぐに transmitted to us, if we are in a 明言する／公表する to receive it. But I may something shut about it, something about your services and churches that is 塀で囲むd up and stuffy, something that shuts out nature and life--the sun and freedom and joy; something 冷淡な, hard and 排除的." Yes, there is something hard and 冷淡な and 排除的 about a door when it is shut, 特に if you are standing outside it, on a 冷淡な night when it is 氷点の and snowing, but if you turn the 扱う and find it opens やめる easily, and that inside there is a 広大な, endless room, 十分な of lights and 炎ing 解雇する／砲火／射撃s. . . .

. . . what I feel with regard to our 集まり, for instance, is the exact opposite of what you think you would be bound to feel. I feel at 集まり as if I were breathing the 肉親，親類d of 空気／公表する you breathe on the mountains in spring, or in a 支持を得ようと努めるd, or in the fields at 夜明け on a spring day; something where the freshness is fresh beyond all sweetness: it is more than sweetness, it is 簡単に fresh--unspeakably fresh . . . that is all, and that is enough. . . . What I want you to understand is that this is やめる separate from and 独立した・無所属 of beautiful surroundings, and 従犯者s--I mean it doesn't やむを得ず happen in cathedrals, with music and ritual; it may happen there, too, but not because of that. It is just the same in the tin tabernacle, or shed, or barn, in any village church where there are the cheapest coloured statuettes of St. Joseph and the Sacred Heart and sham stained-glass made of coloured paper, and images of Our Lady like penny dolls dressed in tinsel . . . and all these things help, I 保証する you; they don't 妨げる, because, don't you see, where the 反対する 代表するd is Divine and indescribable in human 条件 and by human means, the image is 非，不，無 the worse for 存在 childish. After all, the best picture by the greatest artist in the world of something like the Crucifixion, is just as 不十分な as a child's picture, and a child's picture is often more 満足な, not as art, but as an image of the Divine, where the beauty is beyond human reach; the more 率直に unpretentious and naive the 試みる／企てる at 代表 the better; it becomes then a symbol, and I think that the people who make a picture of God as an old man with a 耐えるd are nearer the truth than the philosophers who 令状 tomes on the nature of the "最高の Director" or the "Prime Mover." But all that is a 味方する 問題／発行する--to tell you, to try and explain to you, why these things to me not only don't 事柄, but help rather than 妨げる.

You can say: "What I can't understand, and what I think a lot of people can't understand, is why you want all that; why isn't a buttercup in a field enough for you to believe in God and worship Him? Why do you want churches, priests, statues, images, rosaries, 宗教上の water, confessionals and scapulars?"

井戸／弁護士席, you see, that is the sacramental 見解（をとる） of life, and the sacramental 見解（をとる） of life is there, before us, like the Ark; nobody can help noticing it, everybody knows if some one is a カトリック教徒; they may know nothing else about a person, they will be sure to know that. Nonconformists, atheists, agnostics, Jews, Turks, all 収容する／認める that the Ark--our Ark--is there. You may dislike it, but you cannot 否定する its 存在; and the flood, すなわち, human life, is an 否定できない fact too. So, to us, the people who

You say you understand that to me the Church is the Ark, the one and only 避難, but to you it's different, for two 推論する／理由s:

Firstly, you don't mind 存在 溺死するd; and secondly, you have no 推論する／理由 to believe my ark is real, that it isn't a phantom

Beatrice and C. talked on that evening till late. It was past midnight when he left her. He went 支援する to see her the next day, the day after, and very frequently during the next week.

One evening, when he was with her at tea-time, he said:--

"Lady Elizabeth Carteret has asked me to go and stay with her next Saturday week. She says that she is going to ask you. Are you going?"

"No," said Beatrice, "I am going to Paris almost at once."

"But not for good--"

"I shall be going away for good, but I'm not going to stay in Paris. I am only going there to make 手はず／準備 about my flat, my furniture, and other things, and to get through some 商売／仕事 that Vincent left behind--"

"And after that?"

"After that I shall go away--for good."

"What, abroad?"

"Perhaps--"

"You mustn't go," said C. "You are all I've got left in the world now, and you mustn't leave me. You can't. We mustn't make the same mistake over again. I believe it was perhaps a blessing in disguise that we didn't marry before--we were not 許すd to do it then, I think, so that we could do it now. I'm not going to let you go a second time."

"You want me to marry you, C.?"

"Of course I do. You know it. I'm not going to explain anything. You know all there is to be said."

"Yes, I do," Beatrice said 厳粛に and sadly. "I can't marry you, C.," she said. "It's too late. If, before I had married Vincent, you had 主張するd; if you had taken me by main 軍隊 and made me go to the registrar's office, or to the first possible church, or any sort of Gretna Green, I should have done it, but I can't do it now. I know you couldn't do it reasonably then, but I think the 推論する／理由 you didn't do it, in spite of all, in spite of its 存在 impossible, was because you didn't really love me. You loved me then just as you love me now, but you weren't really in love with me in the sense that breaks 負かす／撃墜する all 障壁s. You thought you were, but it wasn't a thing that filled your whole self, in spite of yourself, beyond all 支配（する）／統制する, and all 推論する／理由. That has happened to you since. You know what I mean. You think that is all over; that you have got over that and forgotten it, and that it can all be as though it hadn't been. But I'm sure, and I know with every fibre in my 存在 that I'm 権利 about this, and that you're wrong, that it isn't over. It might begin again any minute--it will begin again, I am 肯定的な--and think how terrible that would be, if it happened after we were married. I should never 許す myself, nor would you. How 哀れな you would be!"

"You're wrong, Beatrice," C. interrupted. "You really are wrong. That is all over. It's broken in a way that nothing could mend. I'm like a person 溺死するing, and you are there in a life-boat, and I am calling for help; you surely can't 辞退する to 選ぶ me up--?"

"That is just it," said Beatrice. "If it was the real thing you wouldn't be calling for help; you would be climbing into the boat."

"井戸／弁護士席, that's just what I mean to do."

"No, because I can't."

"You mean you don't love me."

"You know perfectly 井戸／弁護士席, C., what I feel. It's not that, it's partly because of what I have already told you, and partly for other 推論する／理由s."

"What other 推論する／理由s?"

"井戸／弁護士席, I'm not sure I can tell you my other 推論する／理由s. I might be able to 令状 them, but I'm not even sure of that. They are personal 推論する／理由s to do with my own life, with the inside of my own life. It's too difficult to say all that I have to say; I might be able to 令状 it. I'm not sure, but whether I can or not, it all comes to the same, which is that I know it's impossible. You mustn't ask me. It's impossible for you, and impossible for me. It's too late, much too late. You see, I'm not the Beatrice I was when you first knew me, and you're not the C. you were when I first knew you."

"But if we are just as fond of each other, what does it 事柄?"

"Because, C., you are fonder of some one else, even if it is against your will. I say this without any bitterness or envy, I 約束 you. But it is the sad and simple truth, and you know it."

"But, Beatrice, I 断言する--"

"Don't, C.; remember St. Peter. Don't--don't say anything 無分別な. I do so understand. You needn't say anything more. I know 正確に／まさに what you are feeling, and I want you to believe, even if all that hadn't happened to you, it would be still impossible for me now. I couldn't do it, however much I might want to. If she were dead I couldn't do it."

"Will you think over it for two days? That isn't much to ask, is it?"

"If you like, but it won't make any difference. It can't, I 約束 you."

"It can't 事柄 to you. It is, after all, not much to ask."

"Very 井戸／弁護士席, and if I can, I will 令状 to you. I shan't be able to explain things 適切に in a letter, but I may be able to give you an inkling of the position I am in. You mustn't think me selfish, C. 約束 me that whatever happens, you won't think me selfish; or think me as selfish as you like about everything in the world, but not selfish about you. I want you to 約束 me that."

"But how could I think you selfish?"

"You probably will when you get my letter. You won't understand; if you don't understand, don't try, but just 信用 me; just believe in me, just say Credo--that is all I ask of you."

At that moment Father Blacklock was 発表するd, an oldish priest with serene 注目する，もくろむs, white hair, and a cheerful smile. Beatrice introduced C. to him, and C. sat on for a few moments talking, while Father Blacklock was given a cup of tea, and then he went away. Beatrice went 負かす／撃墜する to the door with C., and said:--

"If I think it over for two days, you mustn't come and see me during those two days."

"Very 井戸／弁護士席," said C.; "and 約束 me something else, Beatrice. 約束 me that whatever you settle, it will be you, yourself, that will settle it; you won't do anything because you are told to do it by one of your priests."

Beatrice laughed.

"They wouldn't think it a 罪，犯罪. On the contrary, they would be delighted," said Beatrice.

"Who is that priest?" asked C. suspiciously.

"He is a very old friend of 地雷. He knows, or, rather, knew, a friend of yours called Burstall."

"How do you mean, knew?"

"Didn't you know that Andrew Burstall was dead? He died last year at Versailles. He was received into the Church a year before he died."

"Do you mean to say he was in フラン last year?"

"Yes, on and off, he was never there for long at a time. I used to know him やめる 井戸／弁護士席. He often spoke of you."

"He never wrote to me."

"He was very busy and had 広大な／多数の／重要な troubles. His wife was ill; she got better. I must go 支援する. I'll tell you about him another time."

mich hin. This is, dear, dear C., what I have settled to do. As soon as I have got through my 商売／仕事 in Paris, which won't take me long, I am going into a convent. This doesn't mean that I am やむを得ず going to become a 修道女. It means that I shall live in a convent for a year as something more than a 支払う／賃金ing guest. I shall be called a postulant; after that I may or may not become a novice, in which 事例／患者 I shall be a novice for two years. After that I may or may not take what are called "simple 公約するs"--and those are not "final 公約するs"--but I needn't go into that at 現在の. I shall not do anything final unless I feel 確かな that my vocation is to leave the world and not to live in it. I have told you enough for you to understand that I am not doing anything irrevocable at 現在の. You must look upon me as some one who is taking a 残り／休憩（する） cure of the spirit. My spirit, C., has been broken. I don't know that it can ever be mended. I can't go into the Why? and it doesn't 事柄. Perhaps you will think this very selfish and very self-indulgent of me, only you must remember this: If I am to be of any use in the world, I must be in 所有／入手--in 十分な 所有／入手--of my spiritual faculties, just as a hospital nurse, say, to be any good, must be in 十分な 所有／入手 of her physical faculties. I mean it would be no use her 受託するing work--hard, important, anxious work--at a hospital at the time she was 苦しむing from a 厳しい physical 決裂／故障. It wouldn't be fair--any more than it would be fair for a man to 申し込む／申し出 to play in an important football match if he knew he had a sprained 四肢. I think there may be still some use for me in the world--the outside world, I mean. I don't know. On the other 手渡す, I may be meant to leave the world and live apart from it. This would be (for me 本人自身で) far the nicest course, the happiest and the best, but I don't know whether it will be my 特権. You see, it is not an 平易な thing to be a 修道女. It is like, in the 商売／仕事 world, trying to be a Rothschild--many are called, few are chosen. But although I don't know, although I may not know for a year, or for much longer--not, perhaps, till my noviciate is over, and not, perhaps, even then--I shall, I am sure, 最終的に know.

I am going a long way 一連の会議、交渉／完成する to answer what you asked me to think over for two days: whether I could marry you or not. I think perhaps I have answered it already. I know this: I couldn't make you happy now as I am; I wouldn't have the 力／強力にする, the strength, or the life. But even if I felt I had all that, I'm not sure I should try, because I don't think that even with me at my best and strongest and happiest you could ever be happy now. I think I know you better than you know yourself. I think that in about six months' or a year's time you will say to yourself that I was 権利 after all, and that you will 悔いる nothing. That is all for the moment. I shall pray for you every day of my life. You will never be far from my thoughts, and others far better than myself shall pray for you too. Of course you think this is all unessential, but we think there is such a thing as direct answer to 祈り--that, although not all 祈りs are answered, there is no 祈り that is unheard. I wish you would pray for me, just mechanically, although it may mean nothing to you, just because I ask you to. I wish you would say every night before you go to sleep: "Mary, Mother, pray for Beatrice." I would rather you would pray for yourself, but I feel that you would not do that. Perhaps you wouldn't mind doing both together? There was an old Italian who used to be a friend of Father's. He was a 広大な／多数の／重要な sceptic, and he believed in nothing, but he took the trouble to go to St. Anthony's 神社 in Padua, and to put up a candle there. This surprised his friends. "Cela ne peut pas faire de bien," he said. "Mais cela ne peut pas faire de mal." Look at it in that light if you like. Lastly, I want to tell you that I have decided on this course by myself. I did not speak of it to a priest or to any one else until I had やめる made up my mind that I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to do it. I told Father Blacklock about it the day before yesterday, just after you had gone away. I had not said a word about it to him before, although he is a very old and intimate friend of 地雷, and although I do not mind what I say to him. You would like him, by the way, and you can 安全に go and see him if you would like to talk about ideas and people and human nature, without 恐れる of 存在 "got 持つ／拘留する of." He has infinite delicacy of perception, infinite tact, and a wonderful sense of what not to say. He is, too, a 広大な／多数の／重要な friend of 地雷, and I know he is fond of me. That is all for the moment. Don't come and see me,

"Evidently," said C., as he read this letter, "I am not going to be thrown a life-belt from that ark."

And the old feeling of numbed 無関心／冷淡 （機の）カム 支援する to him, mixed with an indefinable feeling of 憤慨 and 対立.

"Damn those priests! Damn those カトリック教徒s!" he said to Wright, as he read the letter at breakfast.

After all, what did it 事柄? Beatrice was probably 権利. He doubtless would have made her unhappy. She would certainly be better on in a convent than in the world--who wouldn't? Only it was a little hard now, just as he thought; . . . but that was, of course, a selfish, a 純粋に selfish, thought. Why should one 推定する／予想する to be happy? The 古代のs were far more sensible. The best thing, they said, was not to be born, and the next best thing was to die as soon as possible. But then, after all, why live? An overdose, and the whole thing was settled, the problem solved, the trick done. And if you didn't believe in a 未来 life, what was the 障害? Why not? 井戸／弁護士席, there were several 推論する／理由s. Beatrice, he felt, would mind--might feel responsible. If only on account of her he couldn't do it, and then--who knows? Who knows?

He dined with Wright that evening. Wright had passed his examination into the 外交の Service, and was now serving his 見習いの身分制度 at the Foreign Office. They discussed 自殺.

"Do you think it is very 臆病な／卑劣な?" asked C.

"My feeling is," said Wright, "that short 削減（する）s are no use. I feel it wouldn't solve the question, that one would find one had to begin again somewhere else at another end of the stick, that one had been sent 支援する to the 底（に届く） of the class, and that would be awful. I think it would be awful to kill oneself and find oneself in another Mayfair."

"It all comes 支援する to the Hamlet theory: 'To sleep, perchance to dream.' 本人自身で, I can't think it 臆病な／卑劣な. My old Italian master used to say that he thought the courage it needed to take one's own life was desperate."

"井戸／弁護士席," said Wright, "I don't think I could do it. I should be too 利益／興味d in what is going to happen next."

"I don't care a damn what happens next," said C.; "not a damn."

This was a 無分別な 声明, as it turned out. They had been dining in a small restaurant in Soho, and they walked home to their rooms past the theatres in Coventry Street, out of which people were beginning to 注ぐ. They passed the doors of the 皇室の Theatre, where a successful American comedy was enjoying a startling success. The play was just over. There was a （人が）群がる at the doors: commissionaires, playgoers in evening 着せる／賦与するs, men running to get hansoms, and women standing on the steps in オペラ cloaks and shawls and lace 隠すs. C. and Wright 押し進めるd their way through the （人が）群がる slowly. Standing up 近づく the 味方する of one of the open doors, on the 最高の，を越す step of the theatre 入り口, C. caught sight of a 人物／姿／数字 that he fancied was familiar to him. He looked again and caught sight of some one dressed in 黒人／ボイコット and wearing a 黒人／ボイコット coat--you had glimpses of, and the impression of a cloud of 黒人／ボイコット tulle.

It was Leila. There was no 疑問 about it. With her was Mrs. Evelyn, looking 患者 and distrait. Wilfrid Clay appeared in the （人が）群がる. He waved to them. Evidently he had been sent to fetch a cab, and had 成し遂げるd the 仕事 首尾よく. As soon as they began to move it became 明らかな that there was also another man belonging to the party. A tall, good-looking, middle-老年の man, with a 軍の upright 外見, with a look of a Lawrence picture about him, with brown, smiling 注目する，もくろむs and dark hair.

He was talking to Leila.

C. pretended to be lighting a cigarette, so as to have an excuse for a slight 延期する, and by the time his long-drawn-out 過程 of lighting it, which entailed lighting and blowing out the contents of almost a whole matchbox, was over, Leila and her party had passed through the （人が）群がる to their cab, and C. had enjoyed a 完全にする 見解（をとる） of them. He and Wright were not, as far as he knew, 観察するd by them.

formal 否定, he felt that morally he had been 有罪の of one, and he wished to go out into the night and weep 激しく, although he had no 悔恨 as far as Leila was 関心d, but 悔恨 in general, because he had been 証明するd untrue.

heart, because he felt, although most likely he would not have 認める this, that Leila might be there. She was there, and there was no one else except a brother of Mrs. Evelyn's who was working in the Foreign Office. Her husband always had 昼食 in the City. Leila 迎える／歓迎するd him in a friendly manner with an 表現 as of some one who had 苦しむd immensely, but who had got over it, of some one who had borne a 広大な／多数の／重要な, irreparable 傷害, but who bore, にもかかわらず, no malice; she seemed to talk to him across a 湾 that nothing could 橋（渡しをする）, although, at the same time, there was nothing in the least 敵意を持った or 冷淡な or 外国人, or even unfriendly, in her manner.

She 伝えるd what she 手配中の，お尋ね者 to 伝える with the unerring spontaneous precision of a 広大な／多数の／重要な artist, and C. was acutely conscious of every shade she wished to 示す.

After 昼食 Mrs. Evelyn took her brother into the 支援する 製図／抽選-room, leaving Leila and C. in 十分な 所有／入手 of the 製図／抽選-room that looked over Manchester Square.

Leila said a few words about Harry. "I am so sorry," she said, very softly. She asked a few questions about it. She had seen in the Morning 地位，任命する that there was to be a 記念の service at St. Luke's. She would certainly go to it. "It's to-morrow, isn't it? It was terribly sudden. And one is glad in a way that your dear mother was spared the blow and the 分離. They are happy now together . . . above."

"Yes, if you believe all that," said C. savagely. "I'm afraid I don't."

"All what?" said Leila, genuinely surprised.

"About a 未来 life and the resurrection of the 団体／死体. I don't believe a word of it."

"But we know that it is so. We are told so in the Bible," she said in a トン of 乱暴／暴力を加えるd dignity.

"I suppose we are," said C., as if this were a surprise to him, but in reality wishing to 避ける argument. "How long are you going to stay in London?"

"Only a day or two. I'm here alone, without Terence."

She had come over to see her mother and her relations. She was staying with her sister Emmie (Mrs. Tryan). She was 強いるd to cram in a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 in a very short time. She talked to him 正確に／まさに as if they had not met since their first 会合s in Florence and London, 扱う／治療するing him, that is to say, as some one she liked the look of, and knew about, and was ready to like, but whom she did not know at all. Nor was C. able to break through the intangible 障壁 which she 築くd between them. He was conscious of one thing, and of one thing only--however much she might have changed with regard to him, he had not changed with regard to her. He loved her as much as ever--perhaps more than ever--nor did he know or care what she had done, what her 態度 had been with regard to him. He only knew that he loved her now. After they had been talking for a very short while she got up to go.

"May I come and see you," he asked, "before you go away?"

"I should love you to, only I am dreadfully 十分な up. Let me see, this afternoon is impossible. To-morrow I'm engaged all the morning. I'm having 昼食 with Emmie, and I'm 運動ing with her in the afternoon. After tea I'm engaged 権利 up till dinner, and then we are all dining out. The day after to-morrow we shall be in the country all day, and the day after that I go 支援する. It's a pity we can't 会合，会う to-night at the Cleveland House ball, but you're in 嘆く／悼むing, of course . . . it's most unlucky. However, if you come through Paris you must look us up. Good-bye," and she gave him one of her most engaging smiles, and then, turning to Mrs. Evelyn, she said, "If Wilfrid doesn't come soon I shan't wait for him."

"He's sure to be here in a minute."

C. said good-bye, and as he walked downstairs he crossed Wilfrid Clay, and for the first time he felt jealous of her friend. He had never felt jealous of him before.

The next morning at eleven-thirty he went to the 記念の service for Harry, which was held at St. Luke's. There he met his two sisters, his brother Edward, his sister-in-法律, Mr. and Mrs. Roden, his Uncle George and his Aunt Emma, who were in London on leave, his Uncle Cuthbert and his Aunt Fanny, Mr. Dartrey, Albert Calhoun and his two sisters, and さまざまな other friends of the family, の中で them Leila Bucknell.

The church was a perfect example of the eighteenth century Georgian church architecture; there was a gallery all 一連の会議、交渉／完成する it, and high shut pews in the nave.

The congregation was not large; it consisted of Lord and Lady Hengrave's relations and friends, some of Edward's city friends, and some of Harry's Eton friends. The hymn Peace, Perfect Peace, was sung at the beginning of the service; the ninetieth psalm was sung by the choir; the lesson from the Corinthians was read, and the service ended with another hymn, O God, Our Help in Ages Past.

C. had 昼食 with his brother Edward. Julia and Marjorie were there, and Uncle George and Aunt Emma, whom he had not seen since Rome. They talked of the service.

"It was very beautiful and dignified," said Aunt Emma, "so different from the 記念の services abroad . . . we have to go to so many of them. . . . They are so tawdry, so theatrical."

That night when he （機の）カム home from his office C. 設立する Malone waiting for him in a dreadful 明言する／公表する. He had spent all his money. It was impossible for him to live in his rooms in Knightsbridge any longer. He would like to go to the 植民地s, but there was Esther. How could he leave her? It was imperative for him to find something to do.

As they were talking Blades was 発表するd, and Malone went on discussing the 事柄 and expounding the 状況／情勢. They all three of them discussed what 職業 Malone could かもしれない find in London. He had 確かな 資格s and 資産s.

At Oxford even the Dons had thought 高度に of him at one time. He had taken a First in Mods., but his degree had been a 失望.

"Why couldn't you be a publisher's reader?" said C. "Perhaps Leonard Goldsmith would give you a 職業."

Blades said that his father knew Goldsmith intimately, and he would ask him to see him about it, and to do what he could.

C. wrote to Goldsmith 同様に, and the result of this was that Malone was given work as reader, on approbation at first. He was to read novels.

During the 残り／休憩（する） of that year C. saw 事実上 no one but Malone and Wright.

He did not see Leila again that year, nor did he hear from her. He was in London during the whole of the year, going every day to his office, and working there, with the exception of one short holiday in August, which he spent partly at Elladon with the Rodens and partly with his sister Julia.

Christmas 設立する him living in London with Wright and Malone. Malone had given satisfaction to Mr. Goldsmith. Novels bored Gerald to death, and perhaps that was the 推論する／理由 that he was able to do the work 首尾よく. Whether this was so, or whether it was 単に chance, the fact remained that he showed an 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の flair for what pleased the novel-reading public. He 報告（する）／憶測d favourably on a 調書をとる／予約する called Eastern Windows, which dealt with the struggles--宗教的な, conscientious, 財政上の, emotional and amorous--of a curate in a London parish. The 調書をとる／予約する had been 辞退するd by three 井戸／弁護士席-known 会社／堅いs. Goldsmith published the 調書をとる／予約する on Gerald's 推薦. Gerald recommended it because he knew it was 正確に／まさに the 肉親，親類d of 調書をとる／予約する that would please Esther. The 調書をとる／予約する was published, and sold in its thousands, and Esther enjoyed it immensely. After that Gerald's position was 安全な・保証する.

After Christmas, Wright went to his first 地位，任命する, すなわち, Paris, and Gerald Malone was the only friend that C. had left to him in London.

C. did not hear from Beatrice again, and the thought of her was not in the foreground of his mind. Leila still 占領するd that place. He wondered who the man was whom he had seen with her at the play. The thought of her never left him for a moment during all those autumn and winter months, although he tried to 運動 it away by every 肉親，親類d of distraction. But it was やめる useless. Leila was 持つ／拘留するing him, although absent, and although she never once wrote to him, as with a 毒（薬）d hook.

早期に in January, C. received a letter from Wright, in Paris, giving him his impressions of 外交の life, and telling him the news of the 大使館. His impressions were much like those that C. himself had received during the short time he had spent in Rome. As for the news, there was one item which blotted out all the 残り／休憩（する）, and that was that the Bucknells were coming home.

Wright had seen a good 取引，協定 of them. He wrote in 広大な／多数の／重要な 詳細（に述べる） about Leila, knowing how 深く，強烈に the topic would 利益／興味 C. She had gone out of her way to be civil and 肉親，親類d to him; and he said--what was やめる true--that she would be 大いに 行方不明になるd in Paris, both at the 大使館 and outside; that the French liked and would not be until the autumn, so that he might go 支援する to England.

Wright recognised him as 存在 the man they had seen with Leila coming out of the play. Nor did he について言及する another little thing which only struck him as 存在 重要な much later. On one occasion, when he and Leila were talking of C., a third person had broken into their conversation, すなわち, Freddy Calhoun, and he had 突然の asked Wright whether C. was married yet. Wright had said that he had not known there was any question or 見込み of C. getting married.

"Oh!" said Freddy. "I didn't mean he was engaged, or anything of that sort, but a fellow like C. is bound to get married soon. He's sure to be snapped up. I hear he's in love with a girl now."

Leila had listened to this conversation in silence.

The Bucknells arrived in London before the end of January. Wright 報告（する）／憶測d the hour of their 出発 to C., but C. did not like to make any move. Wright 報告（する）／憶測d that Leila had spoken of C., not only with friendliness, but with 切望; in fact, she had talked of him 絶えず. Wright knew, of course, of the break in the relations, and he was 納得させるd that Leila wished to の近くに the 違反. Whether that would conduce to the happiness of C. or not, was another 事柄; that was not his 商売／仕事; he was 単に a 観客. His conjecture 証明するd to be 訂正する.

Not long after Leila had arrived in London, C. met her, by chance, at a dinner given by Mrs. D'Avenant. It was a small dinner-party of ten people. Leila and Terence were late; and C. did not have the chance of speaking to her before he went 負かす／撃墜する to dinner. He sat at dinner between Mrs. Evelyn and an older lady, but opposite Leila. He thought she looked younger and prettier than ever. She was dressed, so some one said, not like people who get their 着せる／賦与するs in Paris, but like people who live in Paris; and her 着せる／賦与するs, her flowers, her jewels, the way she did her hair, everything about her, seemed to obey the subtle rhythm of her personality. C. could not take his 注目する，もくろむs off Leila during that dinner, and he was strangely distrait. Mrs. Evelyn guessed the 推論する／理由, sympathised, and left him alone, concentrating on her other 隣人, who was her host. C.'s other 隣人, a middle-老年の, 常習的な diner-out, did not need to be talked to; she only wished to talk, and she never noticed if any one listened or not, and she was perfectly 満足させるd with C.'s seeming silent attention, and unconscious of the fact that he was worlds away.

Although he had 交流d no 迎える／歓迎するing with Leila, except a smile across the 製図／抽選-room upstairs, C. had a feeling that the 障壁 between him and her was no longer there; he had the same impression during dinner, although she hardly ever looked at him, and concentrated her whole attention on her two 隣人s.

When the men went upstairs, after dinner, the guests fell into groups, and Leila was sitting on a sofa at the end of a small 支援する 製図／抽選-room. C. went straight up to her and sat 負かす／撃墜する beside her. They began to talk; and C. was at once aware that his instinct had not played him 誤った. The 障壁 had gone. It was the same Leila, the Leila whom he had known at Twyford and Fontainebleau, who was now speaking to him.

C. was like a man who wakes up after a long nightmare, and realises that the agony he has been through, and the 大災害 that has 圧倒するd him, is nothing but a dream. The 負担 that had been on his heart, ever since his return from Fontainebleau, had been magically rolled away in one 最高の second. He was alive once more; he was sandalled with wings, and he felt as if he was sailing through the blue of an infinitely radiant space. They talked till it was time to go. What did they talk about? C. would not have been able to tell even had it been a question of life and death. No human 力／強力にする could have made him unwind that happy inconsequent 絡まる of talk. Before he left, Leila had told him that they were 支援する in their old house. He must come and see her soon.

"May I come to-morrow?" he asked. Leila 反映するd for one 簡潔な／要約する instant.

"To-morrow? Yes, I am going to stay the night with my sister Emmie; she's got a little house at Windsor, where Horace is ４半期/4分の1d. If you would like to come 負かす／撃墜する for the night, I can arrange it. Terence won't be there; he's got an 公式の／役人 dinner."

It is needless to say that C. 受託するd that 招待.

When C. got home that night he 設立する Malone in his rooms. Malone 急落（する），激減（する）d in マスコミs res, without a moment's 延期する.

"I'm going to be married to-morrow morning," he said, "and you've jolly 井戸／弁護士席 got to be best man. I'm marrying Esther, of course, and we're going to be married at the カトリック教徒 church in Maiden 小道／航路. You see, it's a mixed marriage."

"You're going to be married as a カトリック教徒?"

"Of course."

"Yes, of course, I suppose; but I thought you didn't care. . . ."

"I don't believe in it, if you mean that . . . but if one is to be married in a church, and Esther won't be married at the registrar's office--for some 推論する／理由 or other she doesn't think it is 合法的な--井戸／弁護士席, then, I couldn't be married in a Protestant church. I was baptised as a カトリック教徒, and I shall be buried as a カトリック教徒; but I 収容する／認める it's only a clannish feeling with me, mixed with a fanatical 憎悪 of Protestant 宗教的な 会・原則s."

"That always seems to be the worst thing about カトリック教徒s," said C., "they pretend to believe in a supernatural, Divine 発覚, which necessitates an Infallible 代表者／国会議員 on earth. That 代表者／国会議員 is the 全世界の／万国共通の カトリック教徒 Apostolic Church. (Stop me if I am 説 anything wrong.) I didn't even say Roman, you see, so as not to 混乱させる the 問題／発行する, but I now 追加する Roman, Roman in that it is centred, that the 明白な 長，率いる of it is the Bishop of Rome, the direct 後継者 of St. Peter, the Vicar of Christ upon earth. 井戸／弁護士席, here, you say, is our カトリック教徒 Church; any one can belong to it; it's open to all, and open to all in the same way; it is the same everywhere and everywhen, 'Quod semper, quod ubique, quod ab omnibus.' 'Securus judicat orbis terrarum,' etc. In 中国, in Africa; yesterday, to-morrow; in the catacombs of Rome, in the Roman 郊外住宅s in Britain, in the cathedrals of the Middle Ages, in the palaces of the Renaissance, in the taverns of London, in penal times; in tin tabernacles at Aldershot or in India; in an Austrian village, an Australian shanty, a Canadian shack; a village in the outer islands of Scotland or in the South Seas; there it is, always the same, and always ready to receive any one.--Don't, for God's sake, interrupt me yet.--兵士, sailor, tinker, tailor, rich man, poor man, ploughboy, どろぼう . . . 井戸／弁護士席, that is your （人命などを）奪う，主張する; that is the （人命などを）奪う，主張する I have heard made by your people;--and yet in practice, what happens? If I were to say to you: 'I've been 変えるd, I'm going to be a カトリック教徒 to-morrow,' you would look on me as the 肉親，親類d of man who calls himself Irish because he stays a few months every summer in Ireland, or even, let us say, has a house of his own in Ireland.

"It's never the same, you say, and mind you, I やめる agree. My sister Julia has several friends の中で the old カトリック教徒 families of England, and the other day I was having tea with her, and Lady Hurstmonceux was there, who belongs to one of the oldest English カトリック教徒 families, and they happened to について言及する Mrs. White, a friend of father's, who had a 郊外住宅 in Cannes for years. She has become a カトリック教徒. Julia 発表するd this piece of news to Lady Hurstmonceux, thinking, I suppose, it would please her. She gave a slight 匂いをかぐ, just as old men do, just as my uncles do when they hear that a nouveau riche has been elected to their favourite club. That is what I mean, they 扱う／治療する it as a club, a hereditary, aristocratic club into the 取引, and I やめる agree with them that they are 権利. I やめる agree with them that 変えるs, 特に English 変えるs, are impossible; but if this is so, bang, surely, goes the 全世界の／万国共通の semper ubique . . . orbis terrarum （人命などを）奪う，主張する!

"But, as a 事柄 of fact, I don't think you--I mean your people--are sincere when they say it is necessary to be born a カトリック教徒, or when they 暗示する it, because they are delighted all the same to make 変えるs, so where is the logic? The moment you begin to be 論理（学）の you stop 存在 sincere--isn't that so?"

"The Church is, I believe," said Malone, "often （刑事）被告 of faults that 否定する one another. Most people complain of the Church 存在 too 論理（学）の; but all I've got to say is this--now that you have finished 証明するing to me, what I knew before, that the English are incurably snobbish!--I'm going to be married in a カトリック教徒 church, in Maiden 小道／航路, to-morrow at eleven o'clock, and you are going to be my best man, and a lot of jolly 修道女s are

Malone was 権利, C. was in good spirits; he thought that life was about to begin again for him, that the blots of the past had been wiped out, and the 未来 seemed to wear a rosy もや.

Circumstances, too, seemed to be favourable. Terence was engrossed in his work. 外務 were peculiarly 複雑にするd at this moment. Wilfrid Clay had gone to America.

Everything lately had conspired to make it 平易な for him to see Leila. During the first weeks of February he saw her often, but at the end of the month she fell ill; she was 脅すd, so she said, with bronchitis, and the doctors said she must at once go to a milder 気候.

A friend of hers, Lady Wendover, had a 郊外住宅 at Nice. She could not lend it, she could not afford to, but she did want to let it, and if possible to a friend, it was so tiresome to have to let one's house to a stranger. Lord Marryat, Uncle Freddy, was going to Nice, too, and several of her 知識s. Under the circumstances it seemed madness not to take Lady Wendover's 郊外住宅, which was comparatively cheap. The 気候 of Nice, her doctor said, would be 正確に／まさに 権利 for her.

She left London at the beginning of March. Mrs. Evelyn went with her, and she took her little girl with her. Basil, the boy, had gone to school.

She wrote to C. every day. In one of her letters, she について言及するd that Lord Marryat was ill, and just as she was about to start home at Eastertime, she wrote to say that alarming symptoms had developed. She could not かもしれない leave Nice as long as he was so ill; he was in danger. Then （機の）カム news that the 危機 was over, that he was out of danger, and, finally, that he was convalescent.

The 復活祭 holidays by this time were nearly over, and Leila was 推定する／予想するing to be 支援する すぐに. C. 示唆するd 会合 her in Paris, but she explained to him that she was coming straight through. She let him know, later, that she changed her 計画（する）s at the last moment, as Terence wished to spend a day in Paris and was coming to fetch her. As 事柄s turned out, she was able to stay a few days at the 大使館; Terence didn't come to fetch her until the day before she left. He was, at the last moment, unable to get away sooner. They stayed at the 大使館, and Wright met her there one day at 昼食.

Wright still thought that 陸軍大佐 Wilmot was in love with Leila, although he had no 肯定的な 証拠 of the fact beyond his own surmise, and several intangible 出来事/事件s and undefinable 調印するs: for instance, Wilmot had spent some days at Nice--but there was nothing very unusual in that. During Leila's stay at the 大使館, although she and Wilmot met, nothing occurred which lent any colour to Wright's supposition, and yet he was more 納得させるd of the 事柄 than ever, and he 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd that Leila had lost all 利益／興味 in C.--all real 利益／興味.

陸軍大佐 Wilmot was not married, but he was living with a Mademoiselle Ang鑞e Durcis, who was a 井戸／弁護士席-known personality in the highest spheres of the demimonde; most 精製するd and most austerely elegant, she hardly ever wore a jewel and was never seen to eat or drink. She was 極端に quick, 同様に as 極端に jealous; so if the 陸軍大佐 were meditating or practising any infidelity, he would have to be careful if he wished to deceive her.

Leila was 護衛するd home by Terence and by Wilfrid Clay, who had just come 支援する from America, and when C. realised this fact (and it was Leila who told him) he burst into an ungovernable fit of passion.

"You never tell me anything," he said. (This happened in Mrs. Evelyn's house, where Leila had asked him to 会合，会う her, as Alice was in the country--her own sitting-room wasn't やめる ready--に向かって six o'clock, the evening after she returned.) "You told me a string of lies about Paris. You said I couldn't come, and then that you were coming straight through, and then, after all, you go to Paris and stay there nearly a week because, you say, of Terence--but Wilfrid Clay comes to fetch you!"

"Of course, if you're going to be jealous of Wilfrid--" said Leila.

"Then why didn't you let me come too?"

"Because Terence would have minded. He, of course, doesn't mind Wilfrid, but he would mind you." One grievance led to another. He believed the 推論する／理由 she had stayed in Paris was to see Dallas Wace. She had について言及するd in her letters that Dallas Wace was at Nice, and was perhaps going to Paris. Leila laughed.

"Dallas Wace? Yes, I believe he was in Paris, but I never 始める，決める 注目する，もくろむs on him. I saw him at Nice, it's true, やめる often; and why not? You are so silly, so absurd."

She laughed and C. laughed, and they talked of other things.

But C. soon realised that a new 時代 had begun. It was not that she was not charming to him; it was not that she did not see him やめる often; it was not that she did not make 計画（する）s for the 未来, for their 未来; but he felt there was something behind it all, something he didn't know. She was all the time subtly, intangibly different. He felt that they were dancing on a 火山, and that at any moment the gay merrymaking of their relation might be interrupted by a formidable 大災害.

Leila had not been long 支援する in England before an event happened which upset her profoundly. Lord Marryat, whom she had always called "Uncle Freddy," whom she had known ever since she was a child, whom she had always looked upon as more than a godfather, and as 存在 確かな to leave her his country house, かもしれない his London house in Berkeley Square, and a 相当な income, and certainly the family jewels, as he had no family--only a few relations whom he hated--startled the world by marrying the nurse who had looked after him during his illness at Nice, and by selling his London house, and buying a 郊外住宅 at Cannes for the winter. Leila told C. about it.

"I knew that nurse was a horrible woman from the first moment I 始める，決める 注目する，もくろむs on her," she said. "I could see she was 決定するd to get his money. Poor Uncle Freddy! It was such a shame to take advantage of him when he was in that 明言する／公表する. You know he was almost unconscious. Of course, it's only for him I mind, although I once thought he was 利益／興味d in the children, and would probably do something for them some day. Of course, now all that's out of the question."

It was indeed. The 週刊誌 供給（する）s of fruit and flowers which hitherto used to come from Lord Marryat's country house 中止するd altogether. He was remaining for the 現在の at Cannes, and he ーするつもりであるd to spend the summer in Scotland. Leila had written to picture postcard to C. "It's just like her! So vulgar!"

Leila entertained a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 that summer. She was 絶えず giving small 昼食 parties, and いつかs little dinners (never more than eight people, as her dining-room did not 持つ／拘留する more).

One of the most たびたび（訪れる） guests was Sir Alfred Rooter, of Johannesburg, a middle-老年の man, who had made an 巨大な fortune in the South African diamond 地雷s. He had built himself a large house in Kensington. He was not socially ambitious, as his wife was an詢ic and delicate and disliked going out; she was cultivated and musical, and lived 完全に in the musical and artistic world. But Sir Alfred liked 力／強力にする. He was not averse to intrigue, and he owned a 週刊誌 newspaper, and 熟視する／熟考するd buying a daily newspaper. He had the 評判 of 存在 immensely able.

Leila had got to know him through one of her impecunious 女性（の） friends, who had a sure nose for finding out the どの辺に of money. She at once introduced him to Terence. The 合同 was perfect, as Terence was delighted to make the 知識 of this bluff (as he thought), honest, rough diamond, who could give him excellent advice about his 投資s; and Sir Alfred was delighted to make the 知識 and 勝利，勝つ the friendship of so distinguished--and so 控えめの--a 政府 servant. Leila was charming to him, and he 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がるd beauty and grace when he saw them, 特に when they were 連合した to wits. He 協議するd her about buying a country house in England. He 手配中の，お尋ね者 a large house, but not too large a house, in which he could entertain fourteen or fifteen people if he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to. He 手配中の，お尋ね者 a house with a large room, as his wife was fond of music and had 始める，決める her heart on a music room, and he didn't mind a good tune either if it was decently played. He didn't want the house to be too far from London, and yet he did not want anything 郊外の. An hour and a ４半期/4分の1's 旅行 would be about the 限界; it must not be longer.

Leila asked C. casually what had happened to Bramsley. Had it been sold yet? No, not yet; it had been let to an American family; but this family had gone 支援する to America. His sister-in-法律, Marie, was anxious to sell the house; but Edward still clung to it, although he probably knew that he would never be able to live there.

"And what do you feel about it?" asked Leila.

"Oh, I don't care a 非難する," said C. "I'd just as soon any one had it as Marie. You see, if she had it she would spoil it 完全に. You have only to look at what she has done to the house in Portman Square."

"Yes," said Leila, pensively, and it is more than probable that she thought Marie Hengrave had been やめる 権利 in carrying out such 改良s as she had made; she had not, perhaps, even gone far enough.

"Then you wouldn't mind if Edward sold it?"

"I should be sorry for Edward; and if Harry had been alive I should be sorry for him, he loved it; but さもなければ I really shouldn't care a 非難する. And I believe Edward is やめる used to not living there now, and to living in the 郊外s--he hated it at first. And, at any 率, he's reconciled. He knows he can never live at Bramsley."

A few days after this conversation, Sir Alfred Rooter called on Lord Hengrave one morning in the city. The day after his visit he went 負かす／撃墜する to Bramsley. Bramsley had been 避難させるd by the American family which had rented it some time. This family had had enough of English country life to last it a lifetime, and the place was now to let again. But Sir Alfred had no wish to take a house on a 賃貸し（する）; he would either buy it, or not have it at all.

The 現在の Lord Hengrave, however, had no wish to sell, although let he must. Sir Alfred called and made a 試験的な 申し込む／申し出. Lord Hengrave did not について言及する Sir Alfred's visits to his wife. Sir Alfred visited Bramsley again, this time with Lady Rooter; and after this visit, he called on Lord Hengrave again, and made another 申し込む／申し出, an 申し込む／申し出 still more handsome than the first, which had been no mean one.

Lord Hengrave met Sir Alfred's second and more than handsome 申し込む／申し出 for buying the house, with a civil, but final, 非，不，無 possumus.

Sir Alfred was 納得させるd that Lord Hengrave meant what he said, and he 報告（する）／憶測d want of 進歩 to Leila Bucknell. She understood where the difficulty lay in a moment.

"Do you really want the house?" she asked.

"More than anything. My wife has seen it, too, and it's the only house in England that she fancies. And she knows--"

"I'll get it for you," she said.

Sir Alfred shook his 長，率いる.

"He won't part," he said. "Believe me, I know when a man's bluffing, and that man's not. He's not after the dollars; it's the house he wants to keep;--family pride, and all that. I don't 非難する him."

"I'll get it for you, all the same," said Leila.

Sir Alfred laughed.

"You don't know what I've 申し込む／申し出d him. After my wife saw it I almost 二塁打d my 申し込む／申し出. I've 申し込む／申し出d him far more than the place is 価値（がある）, far more than he'll ever be able to get. I tell you the man is mad on the 支配する; he won't part."

"Yes he will," said Leila, "in two days it will be yours."

"井戸／弁護士席, if it is, all I can say is that you're . . ." and he didn't know what she was.

Leila took 即座の 活動／戦闘. She called on Lady Hengrave, who showed her over the 改良s she had made in her house, and they had a long, long talk. Leila asked her to 昼食 the next day. There she met Sir Alfred Rooter, who sat next to her.

"Edward," she said to him, "has been telling me all about your wanting to buy Bramsley. Of course, it will break our hearts to have to sell it, but one really feels for the children's sake that one would almost not have the 権利 to 辞退する a really good 申し込む／申し出 . . . only, of course, when one feels as we do about it, one has the 権利 to ask a fancy price."

"And what do you consider a fancy price?" asked Sir Alfred.

"Oh, don't ask me those sort of conundrums," said Lady Hengrave, "I know nothing about 商売／仕事, you must ask Edward."

"But Lord Hengrave, when I last saw him, told me he had 絶対 decided not to sell, there was nothing doing," said Sir Alfred.

"Yes, I know," said Lady Hengrave, "it was all my fault. He'd 約束d me never, never to sell, whatever the price 申し込む／申し出d, because the last time there was an 申し込む／申し出, and that wasn't long ago, and they--American friends of 地雷 are still longing to buy it--I made such a fuss; but now I've been thinking it over, I really do see that it is 不当な, and I told Edward yesterday, last night, in fact, that he might think it over and 令状 to you."

They talked a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 more about Bramsley, and during the conversation Lady Hengrave understood 正確に／まさに what had passed between Sir Alfred and her husband. She took the 適切な時期 also to について言及する some of the いっそう少なく 井戸／弁護士席-known good points about Bramsley--the Romney on the staircase, the Raeburn, the Laurence and the 遺物s of Charles II.

That evening she について言及するd the sale of Bramsley to her husband for the first time.

At first Edward was 会社／堅い, but his wife had too powerful 武器s in her armoury, and he knew that capitulation was only a 事柄 of minutes. He saw he was beaten from the start.

"But, of course, you must ask for more," she said, "you must ask 二塁打."

"My dear, that's not possible," said Edward, "one couldn't do such a thing."

Lady Hengrave laughed.

"That's why you're such a shocking man of 商売／仕事. The more you ask the more a man like Alfred Rooter will 尊敬（する）・点 you. He'll think it's part of the game, and that you meant to sell at the time."

"But that's just what I don't choose him to think--what I won't let him think," said Edward.

"But it is so silly, mixing up 感情 with 商売／仕事."

"Very 井戸／弁護士席, I shan't sell at all," and Marie saw a peculiar, obstinate, mulish 表現 come to her husband's さもなければ pliant and somewhat weak 直面する; a look which she dreaded, as she knew when it was there, there was nothing to be done, and that all その上の argument was useless. She knew that there is nothing in the world more insuperable than the obstinacy of the weak.

"Very 井戸／弁護士席," she said, "have it your own way and 受託する the lowest 申し込む／申し出. But remember, I think it's madness."

"The lowest 申し込む／申し出!" said Edward. But he wrote to Sir Alfred, にもかかわらず, that night. He had been thinking things over--he was ready to 再考する.

The next day the 取引 was 結論するd.

Sir Alfred called on Leila in the evening, and his first words were:--

"井戸／弁護士席, you're the most wonderful little woman that's ever stepped; and you'll have to come and help us to entertain, when we give our first house party. But how in the world did you do it?"

"The Bramsleys are very old friends of 地雷," said Leila. "I was brought up with them. We have always been very 広大な／多数の／重要な friends. Julia and Marjorie, Edward's two sisters, used to go to the same dancing classes as I did. I knew all the brothers, too. Caryl, the youngest but one, is a 広大な／多数の／重要な friend of 地雷. Terence likes him so much, and says it's such a pity he's not in the Foreign Office."

Before Sir Alfred took 所有／入手 of Bramsley, C. went 負かす／撃墜する one day and spent a few hours at his old home by himself. The house was uninhabited, except for a 管理人; the morning room had been stripped of its oak panelling, which had been sold; the late tenants had painted the mouldings gilt and pink and blue in the Adam breakfast room; almost all the pictures were gone. The bedrooms empty--some of the furniture had been 除去するd to London or sold. What remained was heaped up in the middle of the rooms, and covered with a sheet. The garden had been utterly neglected and was 十分な of 少しのd; grass was growing on the 運動; and when

Bramsley was sold to Sir Alfred Rooter, and he lost no time in getting into it. He was going to carry out かなりの 構造上の alterations, but they were to be done by degrees, and in the course of time. For the moment, he was content with the house as it stood. In the autumn (when he meditated a trip to some French or German watering-place) he would have the house 完全に done up, repainted, and a number of bathrooms 挿入するd, which were as yet painfully 欠如（する）ing. He contented himself for the moment with getting a little new furniture from the emporiums of the Tottenham 法廷，裁判所 Road to brighten up the house, which was, he said, sadly in need of brightening. Electric light would be put in later. Leila chose the furniture for him, as Lady Rooter took no 利益／興味 in the 肉親，親類d of furniture he liked, and was far too delicate for the bustle of those big stuffy shops.

Leila had made friends with Lady Rooter. She dined with her and went to her musical evenings. She introduced C. to her, and he was 招待するd at once to a musical evening, on the に引き続いて Wednesday.

He told Leila that he detested that 肉親，親類d of entertainment, but she said it was no 事柄, he must come.

He went, and 設立する himself in a palatial house. There was a large hall 覆うd with marble, and a marble staircase, and a banister of wrought steel.

Lady Rooter received her guests in a low and わずかに stuffy, panelled 製図／抽選-room, which had a 確かな affinity with the sleeping carriages of the Orient 表明する. Beyond this long, low room, which was 十分な of ひどく upholstered 議長，司会を務めるs, there was a large 丸天井d Gothic room, and at the end of it a 壇・綱領・公約, on which there was a large Steinway Grand.

Lady Rooter was わずかな／ほっそりした without 存在 in the least thin, and short, without 存在 stunted, with dark hair, and a complexion as white as ivory. She had been painted by Lembach, and she was one of those people who seem living proofs of the paradox that Nature imitates art. She looked as if she had been created by Lembach. She was languorous-looking, delicate-looking, and there was something indefinably foreign about her accent 同様に as her 外見. She was dressed in ivory satin, and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her neck there was one 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of large pearls which supported a pendant consisting of one large yellow diamond.

In the room there was a ぱらぱら雨ing of celebrities, but the 大多数 of guests were the connoisseurs and hangers-on of the musical and artistic world.

There were two 井戸／弁護士席-known painters, one famous 小説家, and one famous American architect. There were several of Sir Alfred's city friends and their wives, and a 確かな number of people who had been introduced into Sir Alfred's life by Leila, and a host of people, some of whom were genuinely musical, and others who pretended to be.

C., after 交流ing a few words with his hostess, suddenly caught sight of Mrs. Lord in the opposite corner of the room, and he at once went and spoke to her. He asked after Beatrice. Mrs. Lord said she was exceedingly happy. She was not far off, and she went to see her every now and again.

"It's such good 空気／公表する," Mrs. Lord said, "so good for the 神経s, after Paris, which is so noisy and dusty."

A man got on to the 壇・綱領・公約, and Leila at that moment, swept past the door where C. was standing, and carried him away into a smaller room called the library--although the only 調書をとる／予約するs in it were Ruff's Guide to the Turf and the 立ち往生させる Magazine--where they could talk without 乱すing any one.

They talked uninterruptedly there, without 存在 heard or seen, while Eugene Franck, a short-haired ピアニスト, with the 直面する of a bull-dog and the 握りこぶしs of a prize-闘士，戦闘機, made the pianoforte sigh like a ghost. He was 後継するd by a handsome strolled into the room, walked up to Leila and said that he had been asked to take her 負かす／撃墜する to supper.

C. looked at him with disgust, and walked into the music room, which was now 徐々に growing empty.

Sir Alfred, who had disappeared during the music, now re-appeared, and was shepherding the guests 負かす／撃墜する to supper. He caught sight of C., and said:--

"You've 行方不明になるd a 扱う／治療する," and he winked. "After all that talk you'll want some food. You'll find the balloon-juice on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. Will you take 負かす／撃墜する 行方不明になる Haseltine? You don't know her? not know 行方不明になる Haseltine? Why, she's the jolliest girl in London."

Sir Alfred led him up and introduced him to a girl who was talking to the ピアニスト.

Sir Alfred was 権利, thought C., she had an amazingly amusing 直面する; the charm of it was やめる 否定できない, although no one would have called her pretty. She was no longer やめる young; she was short, she had a rather turned-up nose, a laughing mouth, and laughing, but いつかs very serious, 注目する，もくろむs, and there was something radiantly honest in her 表現; she had a neat 人物／姿／数字 and a little 長，率いる.

"Go on downstairs," said Sir Alfred; "don't be shy, I'll lead the way," and he led the way, 護衛するing a dark lady, who was the wife of Count Anzoni, the First 長官 at the Italian 大使館.

In the dining-room, supper was 存在 served at 一連の会議、交渉／完成する （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs, and C. and 行方不明になる Haseltine 設立する themselves at the next （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する to Leila and Dallas Wace. Leila's other 隣人 was a dark, rather sleek, young man. C. enjoyed his supper immensely. His companion amused him; she teased him, she chaffed him, she read his thoughts. They understood each other, and began to have 広大な／多数の／重要な fun, and all this did not pass unobserved by Leila, who, although just out of reach of 審理，公聴会, watched them while she pretended to be enjoying an artistic conversation with Dallas Wace into which her other 隣人, whose 指名する was Harold Wraith, kept on languidly breaking in.

"Do you come here often?" asked C.

"Lady Rooter always asks me when there's music, as she knows I like music, 特に the music she has here. You see, it's not the ordinary professional 肉親，親類d, nor the sickeningly bad amateur 肉親，親類d, but there's always something rather unusual and 利益／興味ing about it. For instance, those songs that Ella Leishmann was singing to-night, that song of Frantz's, and then the Purcell on the harpsichord."

"You know, I'm not musical; I only like tunes."

"I'm the same; perhaps I'm worse. I'm not sure I don't only like bad tunes. I like street songs. Only singing, when it's 劇の, always fetches me, and Ella Leishmann is 劇の. One trembles--"

"For Mr. Leishmann?"

"He doesn't mind, but there's an unattached Herr Curtius, also a musician. He's the man to be--"

"Pitied?

"Yes."

"Is he here to-night?"

"Yes, he's over there at that その上の （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, talking to the lady in red velvet."

"But you're not a musician, then?"

"No, I'm an artist. I paint portraits for a living, not for choice, and I live all alone with a friend, a cousin of 地雷, who is a ピアニスト. We have got a studio in a place you've probably never heard of, called Hammersmith Mansions, 近づく Walham Green. You must come and have tea with us one day."

"And you know the Rooters 井戸／弁護士席?"

"Oh, yes, very 井戸／弁護士席. I have known her for a long time. She is half a Dane, and has French 血 too. But she was brought up in Germany. We were at the Slade together. She is a very wonderful woman, so cultivated, so 肉親，親類d, too, and so generous. She is very-good to us artists. She was an artist herself when she was young, and she was very poor, and she knows what that means."

"And I suppose he's a very wonderful man?"

"Yes, he is. His career is almost like a fairy tale. He started life as a street boy. He sold newspapers in the streets, and was a bootblack. He taught himself to read--and everything else; and after that he was every 肉親，親類d of thing--a prize-闘士，戦闘機, and an acrobat in a circus, and an engine driver. You must ask him to tell you his story. I should only spoil it. He loves telling it. There's no pretension about him. That's what I like. He doesn't want to be thought anything but what he is."

"I 推定する／予想する he's good-natured too?"

"Yes; but I shouldn't like to cross him. Do you notice those lines between his 注目する，もくろむs, those very 厚い 黒人／ボイコット eyebrows that almost 会合，会う, and the steely 質 in his dark 注目する，もくろむs? You wouldn't have noticed all that. I have, because, you see, I have painted his portrait."

"Really?"

"Yes; it was 展示（する）d at the New Gallery last year. Lady Rooter has got it now in her sitting-room."

"I should love to see it."

"You must ask her to show it to you some day. I don't know if it's good, as a picture, but I think it's got something that's 権利; I mean I've tried to give the idea that those who would 扱う／治療する Sir Alfred as the bluff, hearty, uncultivated boor might one day have the surprise of their lives. You see, I think he's in some ways the cleverest man I've ever seen. Nothing escapes him. He sees all the little things he's no 商売／仕事 to see."

"Is he very fond of her?"

"I think he always takes her advice about everything."

At that moment Leila tapped C. on the shoulder.

"I'm going home," she said, and she walked upstairs with Dallas Wace.

"I must go, too," said 行方不明になる Haseltine. "Will you take me upstairs?"

As they were walking upstairs she told him how to find her house, and to be sure to come and see her some time. He said he would.

When they got upstairs he 設立する no trace of Leila. He went into all the rooms, and then he ran downstairs, into the cloak-room and the hall, where the 前線 door was wide open, as the guests were beginning to go. There, he caught sight of Leila 運動ing away alone, in a hansom cab. Dallas Wace was at the door. He had been helping to get her a cab.

The evening after that party C. went as usual to Berkeley Street. Leila received him icily. After they had tea, a meal during which they behaved like two Chinese 蜜柑s, so perfectly polite they were, the 事柄 was broached, and each of them 明言する／公表するd the 事例／患者 with 暴力／激しさ, and at the same time Leila burst into 涙／ほころびs. C. walked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room like a caged tiger. 最終的に they made it up just before Terence （機の）カム 支援する from his office.

It was from this date that a new and curious 段階 started in Leila's London career. She began to go out in the artistic world. She saw a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of Lady Rooter, and went out for 運動s in her victoria in the afternoon. Through Lady Rooter she got to know one or two of the 主要な lights of the artistic world, that is to say, a sculptor, who was better known in Paris than he was in London, Mr. Bernard Wilkes; Bellamy, the 小説家, Eugene Franck, a ピアニスト and 作曲家, and Harold Wraith, whom she had met at the Rooters, a young man who was immensely 井戸／弁護士席-off, and seemed to have no particular profession. He went to all the 主要な／長／主犯 race 会合s; he had a flat in the Albany; he collected Greek coins, and was said to be an 当局 on Italian pictures and English prints. Dallas Wace （機の）カム frequently to the house, and Leila gave C. to understand that now as far as literary and artistic 事柄s were 関心d, she was 井戸／弁護士席 供給（する）d, perfectly equipped, and in 所有／入手 of （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） that （機の）カム from a better stable than his. She had made friends, she gave him to understand, with real "professionals," and so he, 存在 a mere amateur in such 事柄s, had no 権利 to look 負かす／撃墜する on her. The truth 存在 that she 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd that C. had once or twice 設立する her not so much unresponsive as 不十分な in 事柄s of art and literature, and she had 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd that he talked of such 事柄s in a different way with people like 行方不明になる Haseltine, for instance, than he did with her. It was, indeed, the 事例／患者. Leila therefore took 苦痛s to 保護する herself. Dallas Wace enjoyed her society very much, and he gave her the 最新の news from the international world of cultivated and 知識人 gossip, すなわち, what was 存在 said in Paris, Rome and St. Moritz, about 調書をとる／予約するs, pictures, music, and the 行う／開催する／段階; 反して Bellamy, who 設立する her an adorable listener, 注ぐd out all his theories to her, and she gathered, by the opinions of others was busy concocting, the necessary soup輟n of indifferent cynicism and 用心深い scepticism. He pointed out to her how little there was in the modern world to admire, or in the 古代の for that 事柄. He talked of C. to her as 存在 the crudest of Philistines, an utterly ignorant boy. C. 設立する this new world of Leila's 率直に unendurable. He loathed Wace; he hated Harold Wraith with a still fiercer 憎悪, and indeed, they could scarcely carry on a conversation for more than five minutes without almost coming to blows. And the worst of it was that C. felt and knew that Wraith was horribly competent on his own 支配するs. He was not a poseur. He really knew about Greek coins and prints and pictures. He really knew about racing. Everything he did he did 井戸／弁護士席; and he was an admirable card player.

But what was more than he could 耐える was to notice how 徐々に Wraith's 懐疑的な and nil admirari 態度 was 存在 吸収するd by Leila, and how she let him have the 利益 of the reflection, letting him feel that he knew nothing of such things, 反して she, if she didn't of herself, was にもかかわらず in a position to be able to 協議する the real 当局 whenever she was in 疑問.

As for Bellamy, the 小説家, he took no notice of C. at all; but he took little 注意する of any one, so busy was he propounding his own theories and recounting his own impressions.

Leila entertained her new friends at little dinners, and more often still to little 昼食s. To the latter she never asked C. It was difficult, for one thing, for him to get away late enough, as Leila had 昼食 at two, and C. had 昼食 at one with his fellow 公式の／役人s at a club in Westminster. Neither did she ask him to her literary dinners. But she gave him to understand that they took place, and that she didn't ask him because she knew these things didn't 利益／興味 him. She went out a good 取引，協定 that summer 同様に, and she liked 会合 C. at balls. She gave him to understand that he was all 権利 in that setting. But even in these surroundings he 苦しむd from the presence of Harold Wraith and Dallas Wace, who neither of them ever 行方不明になるd going to a big entertainment, and, if they did, never failed to monopolise a 確かな 量 of Leila's time.

Sir Alfred took a house at South Ascot that year for the races, and he 招待するd Leila, Terence, and Harold Wraith to stay with him. C. was 招待するd 同様に, and he went up to London every day to his office and 支援する again to Ascot in the evening. Leila went to the races.

By the end of June Bramsley was ready to receive its new owners, and Sir Alfred gave a party to celebrate the occasion. Terence and Leila were 招待するd, Dallas Wace, Sir Wilfrid Clay, several of Sir Alfred's city friends, and some of Lady Rooter's artistic friends, Bellamy, some musicians, and 陸軍大佐 Wilmot, who had come over from Paris for a week's leave.

C. was not asked. Leila broke the news that she was going to Bramsley to C. at a dinner-party at her sister's house. He was sitting next to her.

"Lady Rooter asked me if you would like to come," she said to him, "but I told her I thought it would be painful for you. I thought it would 生き返らせる too many old 協会s; and Emmie やめる agreed."

"What nonsense!" said C.; "one has to get used to these things. After all, everything in life changes. Nothing remains the same, and all good things come to an end."

"How true that is!" said Leila, "how terribly true!"

"I shall probably have to go there some time or other, so the sooner I get used to it the better."

"It's too late for me to do anything now, I'm afraid," she said. "They're 十分な up, I know. If I had thought you'd feel like that I would have encouraged them to ask you, but I was so sure you wouldn't like to go there."

"You know perfectly 井戸／弁護士席," said C., "that the only thing I care for is to be where you are. But I believe you did it on 目的. I don't believe you 手配中の，お尋ね者 me to come. I believe you like 存在 with those people, Wace and Wraith, without me. You think I spoil your fun."

"It's not that. I think you dislike them so much that you make it all very uncomfortable. You see, although you've read such a lot, you don't understand the people in that world. Of course, I know how fond you are of poetry and all that sort of thing, and how clever you are at 令状ing 詩（を作る）s and guessing acrostics. But those people--people like Robert Bellamy and Bernard Wilkes--they, are different. They are professionals, you see."

"And Dallas Wace and Harold Wraith, are they professionals?" asked C.

"No," said Leila, "but they know all about art and 調書をとる／予約するs, just like professionals. Robert Bellamy said he would rather have Harold Wraith's opinion on a picture than any one's, and that he thought Dallas Wace was the best 裁判官 of a 調書をとる／予約する he knew. You see, they are artistic 同様に as literary."

"And I'm neither," said C. "Thank God, thank God, I'm neither."

"I didn't mean that; you know やめる 井戸／弁護士席 I didn't mean that."

But C. was too angry to speak, and Leila turned to her other 隣人, who was old and deaf and greedy, and they talked about food till dinner was over. C. went away as soon as he could after dinner, and did not say a word to Leila. It would be the first her pictures, which he thought were bold and 初めの. She asked whether she might do his portrait. He said he was afraid he would not have time to give her sittings. He had to be at his office all day.

"I shouldn't want many sittings," she said. "I would do what's called an 'oil sketch.' Two sittings of an hour and a half each would be ample. If you could give me more, so much the better."

C. laughed. "I could give you that," he said.

She 手配中の，お尋ね者 him to come on the に引き続いて Tuesday, but the difficulty was to arrange a time when the light would be 満足な.

"Would six o'clock in the evening be too late?" he said. "I could be here punctually by that time, or, if you would rather I （機の）カム in the morning, I could come やめる 早期に before I go to the office, but I'm sure that would be too 早期に for you, as I have to be there by eleven, at the 最新の."

It was arranged that he should come in the evening at six. C. stayed a long time in the studio, and they talked about every sort of thing. に向かって tea-time, 行方不明になる Haseltine's musical friend arrived; she was a little dark girl, an admirable ピアニスト, and she was at 現在の 熟考する／考慮するing at the College of Music; her 指名する was Eileen Pratt. They all three had tea together, and they boiled some eggs and made toast. C. enjoyed himself like a schoolboy, more than he had done for years. It was settled that he was to come 支援する on Tuesday afternoon.

He had arranged to 会合，会う Leila on the Monday evening after her return from Bramsley at a little dance that was going to be given at a house in Bruton Street. Leila had asked for him to be asked. But just before dinner there （機の）カム a 公式文書，認める from her in which she said she was not going to the dance. She had a bad 頭痛 and did not feel 井戸／弁護士席 enough. She would see him soon, and would let him know when.

The next day he received another 公式文書，認める asking him to come at six. That was just the time he had 直す／買収する，八百長をするd for his 任命 with 行方不明になる Haseltine, and he did not like to disappoint her, as he knew she was busy, so he told Leila he couldn't come at six, and 示唆するd that they should 会合，会う some other time the next day. He said this in a 電報電信. She answered this by a 電報電信, and said in it: "See you at Wessex House Ball."

The Wessex House Ball was to happen on Wednesday night. It was one of the 広大な／多数の／重要な events of that season. C. kept his 任命 with 行方不明になる Haseltine on Tuesday, and she got through a 満足な 量 of work. She would, she said, want only one more sitting. She was dining that night with the Rooters. Would he be there?

"No," said C., "they 港／避難所't asked me."

"I think Lady Rooter has asked you," she said, "because she asked me for your 演説（する）／住所 and whether I thought you would mind 存在 asked at so short a notice. I said I was sure you wouldn't mind that, but that you would probably be engaged."

"No," said C. "I'm doing nothing. I shall dine by myself."

As they were 説 this a messenger boy brought a 公式文書，認める for 行方不明になる Haseltine. It was from Lady Rooter. She had, she said, asked C. to dinner by 電報電信, answer paid, 早期に that morning, but had received no answer. If he was there, sitting for his portrait, wouldn't she bring him to dinner? They would dine 早期に--at a ４半期/4分の1 to eight--and go to Earl's 法廷，裁判所, or somewhere, after dinner; or, if they felt it was too hot, they could sit in the garden, and have some music. He needn't dress. Would she send answer by 持参人払いの?

行方不明になる Haseltine read out the letter, and C. said he would be delighted to go. He had not received the 電報電信. He had started very 早期に for a walk before going to the office, and then he had come straight from the office by 地下組織の to the studio. He asked if he might 令状 a 公式文書，認める to Lady Rooter. He explained 事柄s and said he would be delighted to dine. By the time the sitting was over it was time for them to start, and they took a bus to the Albert Hall, and from there it was only a few minutes' walk to the Rooters' house.

"Eileen is coming, too," said 行方不明になる Haseltine; "but she will 会合，会う us there."

Sir Alfred 迎える／歓迎するd C. with boisterous cheerfulness, and made him a cocktail. Lady Rooter looked rather tired, and they had dinner on a veranda which looked out on the large garden behind the house.

There were no other guests besides C. and 行方不明になる Pratt.

"How's the portrait getting on?" Sir Alfred asked. 行方不明になる Haseltine explained that it was only a sketch, and that it would be finished the next sitting.

"How long would it take to make a pukka picture?" Sir Alfred asked.

"Oh, much longer. I couldn't やめる tell 正確に／まさに."

"But you could finish it by the end of the summer?"

"Oh, yes, of course, I think so. It depends on the sittings;--how often, and what sort of sittings. I don't think he's a very difficult 支配する."

"井戸／弁護士席, it shall be a pukka picture," said Sir Alfred. "I give you an order for it, and it's no good messing about with sketches. If you are to paint a portrait, you may 同様に paint a real one. Don't you agree, Adela?" he said to his wife.

Lady Rooter agreed.

"But Mr. Bramsley won't be able to sit to me," said 行方不明になる Haseltine. "He's too busy."

"Rubbish. If it's too far for him to go to your studio, he can come here, and you can paint him upstairs, in the empty room."

C. was 極端に embarrassed. What he could not explain was that six o'clock was the time he kept for seeing Leila. But he did not want 行方不明になる Haseltine to lose the （売買）手数料，委託（する）／委員会／権限 through him.

"I could come in the mornings, やめる 早期に, to your studio; perhaps that would be more convenient for you; I'm not always sure about my evenings," he said.

"Joan, you had much better come here in the mornings," said Sir Alfred, with a wink, "just as you used to do, when you were 絵 me. Young men never are sure about their evenings."

Finally, it was settled that C. was to come to Sir Alfred's house 早期に, in the mornings, at nine o'clock.

After dinner, they all went out into the garden, but presently Lady Rooter took Joan Haseltine and Eileen Pratt upstairs and left the men to have a smoke together. Sir Alfred gave C. an enormous cigar. Before long, as they sat in the garden, they heard the sounds of music.

"You can't flog my old Dutch from the piano. We'll let them play. It pleases them and doesn't 害（を与える） us; or perhaps you'd rather go upstairs and listen."

C. said he was very happy where he was, and that he understood nothing about classical music.

"Then you're just like me," Sir Alfred said.

First of all he talked about the picture.

"That girl's a topper," he said. "She told me she 手配中の，お尋ね者 to paint you, and thought she could make a big thing of it. That's why I took 活動／戦闘. So far she's only done a few fancy things, and a portrait of yours truly. But they gave her some 罰金 notices, and hung her 井戸／弁護士席 in the New Gallery, and what's-his-指名する thinks 高度に of her, but she hasn't got many orders. They say she's too damned 現実主義の, and that puts people off. People like 存在 flattered; they like the chocolate-box style, and that's not Joan's line. It's a pity it isn't; it would be a damned sight more lucrative. On the other 手渡す, any one can see with half an 注目する，もくろむ that the girl's got a punch. She gets it across, and I hope she'll make a 攻撃する，衝突する with your portrait. She'd deserve to. She's a topper. She used to support her 老年の Ma, a quarrelsome, querulous old ---- but she's dead, that's one thing--"

Sir Alfred suddenly paused in his talk as he was looking at C.

"I say, you 港／避難所't got a 親族 in South Africa, have you?"

"Not that I know of," said C.

"It's funny, you remind me of a chap. A chap I used to know やめる 井戸／弁護士席--Yes," he went on, "it's a hard, 堅い 職業 for a girl like that to take on the professional 商売／仕事 and compete, not only with other artists who are all as jealous as a 群れている of hornets, but with the men into the 取引. They get precious little chivalry shown them, I can tell you. It's a question of get on or get out, and the 生き残り of those who 押し進める hardest. But, you see, Joan made good, and they say she'll go 権利 to the 最高の，を越す of the tree, unless she marries a crook who drinks, or bets, or 賭事s, and gets away with it somehow, and that's what does happen, nine times out of ten."

"I suppose she's got very little to live on," said C.

"Damned little now except 圧力（をかける） notices and 約束s. But mind you, I've no children of my own, and no relations 価値（がある） a cent. I regard her as my child, and I shall see that she doesn't 餓死する. But it's not that. I want her to make good all 一連の会議、交渉／完成する. I want her to make good at her 絵 職業 and to make good in the world--in life--too. However, there'll be time for that. Joan's one in a thousand."

They got on to other topics. Bramsley was について言及するd. Sir Alfred said:--

"I suppose you wouldn't care to come 負かす／撃墜する there いつかs. Too many 協会s."

C. said he would be delighted to come any time Sir Alfred asked him. "It's nonsense 推定する／予想するing things never to change," he said.

Sir Alfred asked him about his work, and was surprised that C. should be tied 負かす／撃墜する to a 職業 in a small 政府 department which could not かもしれない lead to anything.

"It's queer, damned queer," he said. "Why, I started life by selling papers."

He told C. the strange epic of his life, beginning when he was a 明らかにする-footed street urchin and which had now reached the 段階 when he was a millionaire with this 抱擁する house in London and the owner of the Bramsley 広い地所 redeemed from mortgages and 回復するd to some of its pristine glory.

"Don't you feel you would like to strike out a line for yourself? 港／避難所't you any ambition?"

C. told Sir Alfred of his 早期に adventures. How he had wished to be a 新聞記者／雑誌記者; how he had not liked ever to について言及する it, knowing his parents' invincible prejudice to anything of the 肉親，親類d, and also because he had nothing to show, no 資産s to procure him an 入ること／参加（者） into (n)艦隊／(a)素早い Street. Then his 裁判，公判 of 外交 and his 試みる／企てるs to become a barrister.

"But would you like to be a 新聞記者／雑誌記者 now?"

"Yes, I would; but I should never get a 職業."

"Have you tried?"

C. told him of the work he had done for the Northern 操縦する.

"The Northern 操縦する! You've written for the Northern 操縦する? That, in my opinion, is the only paper in this island 価値（がある） reading, and I'm 本気で thinking . . . however, we'll talk about it later. In the 合間, do you ever read the Saturday Despatch?"

Yes, C. did.

"That's my paper, you know, and I can do what I like with it. I'll tell you what, you shall 令状 an article about anything you like . . . a race 会合, a cricket match, a play?"

C. said he would prefer something theatrical.

"井戸／弁護士席, I tell you what," he said; "there's Madeleine Lapara. She's 事実上の／代理 all this week and the next. On Thursday night, so Adela says, she's playing something big and classical, for one night only. You understand French. You shall go and 令状 about that. They say it's her best part. If you can 令状 about it in a way that makes me want to see her in the part I shall know what you can do. Adela and I are going another night, when she's doing something more modern. You just 述べる the whole thing. We've got a 劇の critic, but he probably doesn't understand the lingo, and we've had nothing about her so far. At any 率, you shall do it, and he shan't. Let me see. It's the day after to-morrow. Thursday night. Can you go?"

C. said he could.

"資本／首都! that's 直す／買収する，八百長をするd. And if you make good over that, I'll try and get you something else, and something better. Now I think we'd better join the ladies, or we shall get it."

They went upstairs.

Sir Alfred led the way to the large, dark, 冷静な／正味の music-room, and when they got there he asked 行方不明になる Pratt to 強いる with 選択s from Gounod's Faust and from the Geisha, two 作品 to which he was 極端に 部分的な／不平等な, and which C. listened to without difficulty. Lady Rooter talked to C. and spoke to him about Bramsley, and said she so wished not to touch it, not to alter anything. She knew it would be so much wiser to leave it 正確に／まさに as it was, but that Alfred was a fanatic for modernity. He could not understand a house without electric light and a bathroom to almost every bedroom. She didn't think he would be really happy till he had 任命する／導入するd an electric 組織／臓器. It was really so comfortable as it was. She thought the guests had been やめる comfortable on Sunday. It was a pity he had not been there. She had 手配中の，お尋ね者 to ask him, but had not liked to. C. once more explained that he had no wish not to go to Bramsley, and that it was a 慰安 to him to think it was not all 落ちるing into decay. "And then, you know," he said, "you'll think it very 半端物 of me, but I wasn't very happy at Bramsley, as a child--or, at least, most of my time there. There were nice moments, of course--"

Lady Rooter laughed. "I had the same 肉親，親類d of experience," she said. "I was brought up in a large 城 in Denmark, and I hated it--hated it. My father was a Dane. He died when I was seven years old, and my mother married again--an Englishman who had 商売／仕事 in Hamburg. We lived there, and then all the 商売／仕事 went wrong and I went to London and 熟考する／考慮するd at the Slade School. I had some talent for 製図／抽選 in those days--not much, not such as Joan's, but a little--and I thought I could make a living that way; and then I met Alfred, やめる by chance, one year, and we were married a month afterwards. Alfred always makes up his mind about a thing at once, and once his mind is made up he never changes. He's made up his mind now that Joan is to paint you here, and that it is to be her masterpiece."

C. stayed on till about eleven o'clock, when Joan and Eileen said they must be getting home. It was settled that C. was to come to Sir Alfred's house in the morning in two days' time for his first real sitting, and then every day; the sketch was to be scrapped, and a real portrait was to be begun in its stead.

As he left the house, Sir Alfred said:--

"Don't forget the play; you'll get the tickets to-morrow; two--so as you can take a pal, and 令状 us some good stuff. And you must come here again soon."

C. thanked him and left.

He did not see Leila till the Wessex House Ball, the に引き続いて night. It was a large ball; and the house, with its wide staircase, and square gallery going 権利 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 上陸, on the first 床に打ち倒す, its 罰金 pictures and furniture and 調書をとる／予約するs, looked noble and dignified.

C. did not catch sight of Leila for a long time. At last he

C. waited impatiently, absent-mindedly nodding and 説 "How do you do?" to friends and 知識s, and 交流ing 従来の 発言／述べるs till the music should begin again, and as soon as he heard the 緊張するs of the Monte Cristo valse strike up its light, heady melody he went to the corner where Leila was sitting, and they walked away till they 設立する a convenient 位置／汚点／見つけ出す 権利 at the end of the gallery.

"Shall we sit here or dance?" he asked.

"We'll sit here," she said, "for the 現在の."

"井戸／弁護士席, tell me all about the party," said C.

"Oh," said Leila, "it wasn't so bad. I like her so much. I must say they 港／避難所't done any 害（を与える） to the house, not yet, but I'm fearfully afraid they will spoil it. I had 昼食 there to-day, and they told me all about your picture that is going to be painted by 行方不明になる Haseltine."

"It's only going to be a sketch," said C., blushing.

"I think it's such a good idea. Sir Alfred said that 行方不明になる Haseltine thought you were one of the most 利益／興味ing 支配するs to paint she had come across. And he said he thought you had a 有能な-looking 長，率いる, but that it was a pity you were wasted in one of those silly little offices. He said you せねばならない go out to the 植民地s."

"I daresay I ought," said C.; "but I would rather die than do it. What should I do in the 植民地s?"

"I think you would soon make your 示す. Sir Alfred thought so too."

"Do you mean you want me to go?"

"Of course I don't want you to go; I was thinking of what would be best for you."

"井戸／弁護士席, you know why I couldn't go, couldn't want to go."

"I shouldn't like to think I was spoiling your life." She smiled at him.

"Spoiling it! Good gracious!"

At that moment, as they caught the 開始 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s of the Valse Bleue there was a slight 動かす and a rustling of skirts 近づく them of people moving, getting up and finding fresh partners.

A young Guardsman （機の）カム up to Leila and reminded her that it was their dance.

Before she got up, she said:--

"We'll dance not the one after next, but the one after that, and we'll dance it. I shall be 近づく the door, and, by the way, before I forget it, I want you to dine with us to-morrow night, very 特に."

She went off. C. smiled his assent. "Of course," he said. Then he remembered it was the night he was going to hear Lapara.

C. looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する. It was a lovely sight. The gallery was （人が）群がるd with beautiful people. He felt so 異なって now than he used to feel on these occasions; now he knew almost everyone by sight. How things had changed, he thought, in the last six years! Both the Roden girls were married. He caught sight of a d饕utante cousin of his, whom he had been introduced to that year. She was sitting 独房監禁 and melancholy-looking (next to her aunt, an old lady with a high tiara), so pretty and young, with a 花冠 of gold leaves in her hair. He asked her to dance, and they whirled 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the ballroom. C. was not a good ダンサー, but he could dance just 井戸／弁護士席 enough not to run into people, and not to tread on their gowns. When the dance was over, they walked downstairs to a large room, where there was a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する with lemonade and tea. It was the library; all 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room there were 棚上げにするs 十分な of rare 版s and wonderful bindings. The library opened on to a garden which was lit up with little coloured lights, hanging in festoons from tree to tree. Both C. and his partner were very hot and out of breath. They drank some lemonade and then they strolled out into the garden.

"How delicious it is here," she said. "I should like to stay here all night."

They sat 負かす／撃墜する on two 議長，司会を務めるs and watched the people go by, and dancing to-night, which, as a 支配する, she used not to be.

"I think you really must have some more dancing lessons, C.," she said, as they walked into one of the large rooms. "It's such a pity not to dance 同様に as you might. You could dance perfectly if you just had one or two lessons."

"I shall never be a very good ダンサー," said C. "Let's go 負かす／撃墜する and sit in the garden."

They walked downstairs. Supper had begun. They passed several couples going 負かす／撃墜する to supper. At the corner of the staircase a very tall 人物／姿／数字 was standing by herself, waiting for some one. It was the famous Lady Vanburg. She was dark, her 長，率いる was very small, she was dressed in white satin, and wore many 列／漕ぐ／騒動s of pearls 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her neck. She had the 質 and the 当局 of 絶対の beauty about her. It was impossible to say 正確に／まさに where her beauty lay; whether in her features, or in her 注目する，もくろむs, or her 肌, her shoulders, her 人物／姿／数字, or her 表現--the only thing 確かな was that the 影響 was 圧倒的な.

"Isn't she beautiful?" said Leila. "Still much more beautiful than any one else."

"Yes," said C., absent-mindedly, "やめる beautiful," he agreed, but he thought Leila was far more beautiful.

"Let's go and have supper," said C.

"Not now, later; we'll go into the garden for a moment."

They walked out.

Leila looked like a lovely ghost, C. thought, in the warm 不明瞭, so faintly lit by the twinkling coloured lights. Her 注目する，もくろむs were like 星／主役にするs to-night. They talked almost in a whisper. They talked, were silent, and talked again, but there was nothing wanting, nor empty, nor embarrassing, nor tedious (so C. thought) about their silences. Their silences (again in C.'s opinion) at least were far more expressive than their words. Time seemed to 急ぐ by, and C. felt sad--"sad from the whole of 楽しみ," but he did not experience the 影をつくる／尾行する of satiety. This, he thought, is too good to last, but oh! how delicious! Oh! how wonderful!

A 発言／述べる of Leila's suddenly 解任するd him to earth.

"You will come to dinner to-morrow, won't you?"

C. explained that he couldn't. He was 強いるd to go to the play to see Lapara.

"Can't you come with me?"

"No," said Leila, "that's やめる impossible; besides, I've got a dinner party. Surely you could go to the play another night!"

"I can't," said C. "It's a special night. Lapara's doing Ph鐡re for one night only, and I've been given tickets."

"But surely you can go and see her any night! And who wants to see her now, in any 事例／患者? She's old and pass馥. Do come; I want you."

"I'm afraid I can't, really. I've 約束d to go."

"Who made you 約束?"

"Sir Alfred Rooter has given me tickets."

"Oh, I see; you're going with 行方不明になる Haseltine!"

"No, I'm not, I 断言する," said C., getting scarlet.

Leila laughed. "I see," she said.

"He's given me tickets because he wants me to 令状 about it in his newspaper. I've not got any one to go with me yet. I shall try and get Gerald Malone."

"井戸／弁護士席, I think you might put it off, as I ask you to. I don't often ask you to do anything for me. Do, C., please. To please me."

"Any other night I would, but not this night. I 約束d Sir Alfred."

"But I'll arrange that with him. I'll make it all 権利."

"No, I can't, Leila. I can't, really."

"Oh, very 井戸／弁護士席!"

"You see, he wants me to 令状 an article in the Saturday Despatch."

"I やめる understand. You're やめる 権利. Of course, you must go."

"Of course, if you really 主張する, I will come."

"I don't want you to come if you don't want to. That's the last thing I want. I wouldn't hear of it."

"All 権利, I'll come."

"No, C., I don't want you to. I 約束 you, I'd rather you didn't."

"Please let me. I'll 令状 and tell Sir Alfred I can't go that night."

"No, no! I really don't want you to. Let's go upstairs. I'm dancing the next dance."

They walked 支援する in silence. Up to that moment everything had been to C. like fairyland: the music, the people, the garden, the lights, the soft warm night, the flowers, the smell of the fruit in the supper-room; but now there seemed to be a blight on everything. The lights seemed to be 薄暗い, the flowers faded, everything tawdry, sham; all those dazzling people, in coloured satins and jewels, were now, he thought, like a gallery of waxworks. The very music seemed unreal. And yet, not five minutes ago, how intoxicating it had been when he was whirling 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room with Leila, and whispering in the garden; and Leila in that 星雲 of beauty had seemed to him the queen of the evening, the centre of the festivity, in her shimmering gold satin gown with the one pink rose in her hair and the 選び出す／独身 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of chosen pearls 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her lovely neck! Never had he felt so 近づく to her. And now, instead of 存在 his own, she seemed far away, その上の than the furthest 星／主役にする; inaccessible, aloof, and separated from him by 誂ns of time and infinities of space.

He tried one final 控訴，上告.

"Don't," he said, "don't, please, Leila. You know I'm longing to come. I didn't mean to be so silly. Do, please, let me come."

"No, no," she said. They had reached the 最高の，を越す of the staircase. "I'm dancing this with Wilfrid," she said. "Ah, there he is!"

"Will you have supper later?"

"I'm afraid I'm engaged for supper."

"井戸／弁護士席, then, afterwards--later--will you dance with me later?"

"Yes, later, perhaps," she said. She seemed to have relented, at any 率; C. thought that all might be 井戸／弁護士席--presently.

He caught sight of Lady Elizabeth Carteret. He asked her if she would like to go 負かす／撃墜する to supper. She 受託するd with alacrity. They went downstairs. Lady Elizabeth told him one piece of news after another about 相互の 知識s. After they had been at supper some little while Leila （機の）カム into the room with 陸軍大佐 Wilmot. C. did not know who he was, but recognised him as 存在 the man he had seen with Leila coming out of the theatre. He was longing to ask who he was, but he noticed that Lady Elizabeth looked at them with the look of the hungry but now 満足させるd gossip-hunter, and he could not bring himself to ask--he was afraid of what the answer might be. He said rather 突然の:--

"I must go upstairs. I've 約束d to dance with one of my cousins."

They left the dining-room. C. danced with one or two people he knew; the whole time he was waiting and watching for Leila to come 支援する, but he saw no 調印する of her. It was getting late. The rooms were いっそう少なく （人が）群がるd than they had been, but it was evidently going to be a very late ball. The people, however, showed no 調印するs of going away. C. walked 負かす／撃墜する the stairs and looked into the supper-room. He could not find Leila anywhere. He walked through all the rooms downstairs; he saw no 調印する of her there. He went upstairs again. There was no one he wished to talk to or to dance with. Once more, he had the sensation of blight; as if some one had put out all the lights, and had stopped the spring that gave life and gaiety to the entertainment. Sitting all 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room, the tired chaperons looked more than ever like waxworks, he thought, and the ダンサーs, too, were they not all of them mechanical toys 負傷させる up for the occasion? He felt a sense of 巨大な weariness and disgust. They evidently did not 株 this sensation; they were intoxicated with enjoyment. The ball reached its 最高潮 at that moment. A new dance was just beginning, and as the first 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s of the valse Sourire d'Avril were played Leila （機の）カム into the ballroom with 陸軍大佐 Wilmot, and they began to dance.

That tune, Sourire d'Avril, was the most popular of all the dance tunes that summer, and no sooner were its 開始 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s heard than there were clappings, and a buzz of 賞賛, and people （機の）カム into the ballroom from all the other rooms and began to dance; and the room was once more （人が）群がるd, almost as （人が）群がるd as it had been at the beginning of the evening. Nearly all the ダンサーs now were really good ダンサーs, and ダンサーs who were dancing because they enjoyed it. There were at least four remarkable beauties--not counting Leila--and a number of 極端に pretty girls.

C. noticed at once that George Wilmot's dancing was in a very different 部類 from his own. He 公式文書，認めるd 激しく what a wonderfully graceful couple they made. George Wilmot was one of those rather inarticulate people who are born not only musical, but with an infallible sense of rhythm. They are ありふれた enough in Austria, but rare in England. He couldn't go wrong; he danced as if the music had been composed 特に for him, with 絶対の certainty and, at the same time, without any stiffness. 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する they went. Would the dance never come to an end? But when the valse did finally stop--and the 禁止（する）d had played it as if 奮起させるd--the ダンサーs clamoured for more, and the 禁止（する）d acquiesced and began the same tune again. C. could hardly 耐える it; he had only one thought--to find out the 指名する of the man who was dancing with Leila; and as he watched her and her partner from the doorway he felt he would have given worlds if, like Samson, he could have pulled the whole ballroom 負かす／撃墜する and 圧倒するd Leila, himself and every one in a ありふれた 破壊.

Who was there who would know? At that moment Freddy Calhoun （機の）カム into the room.

"Why aren't you dancing?" said C.

"Hullo, how are you, C., old man? I can't dance any more. I'm so hot I can't breathe. I've been dancing all the evening like a dervish." They both walked to the window.

"Are you on leave for long?" asked C.

"Not very long, only a month;--here, that's to say. I'm going to spend the 残り／休憩（する） of my leave with Th駻鑚e in the Pyrenees. She's at St. Sebastian at this moment."

"How is she?"

"Oh, awfully 井戸／弁護士席. She often asks after you, and why you don't come and stay with us. You 港／避難所't been to Paris at all lately, have you?"

"Not since that time I stayed with you."

"Hullo, there's Mrs. Bucknell. Do you remember how jealous Th駻鑚e was because I said she was pretty? She is pretty, too, isn't she? I think she's the best-looking woman here."

"Who's that she's dancing with?"

"Don't you know? I suppose you wouldn't. That's George Wilmot. world. The other women all hate her. Th駻鑚e won't speak to her. And they're fearfully jealous of her. She's the last word of what's chic and nouveau jeu and all that. But she leads poor old George rather a life, don't you know. She's rather difficult and all that. Always ゆらめくing up and making scenes, what? And can't 耐える him to look at any one else, and always 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うing him even when he isn't. I was laughing to think what she would say if she could see him now."

"Yes," said C., nervously.

Freddy lowered his 発言する／表明する.

"They say old George has been in love with Mrs. Bucknell all this year, and that he's やめる mad about her."

"Oh, really!" said C., and there was a 緊張する in his 発言する／表明する. "But they can't have seen much of each other!"

"井戸／弁護士席," said Freddy, "he went to Nice, only for a day or two, this year, and they say he went just to see her, as he hates the Riviera like sin, and Ang鑞e never could get him to go there as a 支配する."

"But she let him go this year?"

"井戸／弁護士席, he arranged it like this: he's a 広大な／多数の／重要な pal of the--"

Here their conversation was interrupted. The dance had come to an end, and Freddy was caught by one of his relations and taken into the next room.

Leila and Wilmot had walked out on to the 上陸.

thought C., and there was a breath of freshness in the 空気／公表する after the 広大な／多数の／重要な heat of the night.

As soon as the music began again (and there were not many ダンサーs now) C. walked up to Leila, and said:--

"This is our dance."

"Is it?" said Leila. "I believe it is. I'm too tired to dance, but we'll go downstairs, and I should like just one glass of lemonade or a little hot soup before I go. I'm going home."

She then said good-night to George Wilmot, who in return said "Good-night, I'm going home," in a 事柄-of-fact トン of 発言する／表明する, which わずかに 安心させるd C.

"I think we'll go into the supper room and I'll have a little soup," said Leila.

There were still several ダンサーs having supper, and the men were beginning to smoke cigarettes.

"井戸／弁護士席, you have been beastly to me," said C. "What have you been doing the whole evening?"

"I'll tell you 正確に／まさに," said Leila. "I danced with Harold Wraith and Bobby Redford, and then I had supper with Fritz Adelberg, and afterwards we had a dance; then I went out into the garden and we sat there for a little, and then he left me and I talked to Dallas Wace and to Wilfrid. Then I had to be civil to Sir Alfred Rooter for a little, because I got him asked, and he didn't know any one. Then I danced with George Wilmot, and that's all. Now you know."

"I didn't see Sir Alfred to-night."

"No, he only stayed a very short time. She wouldn't come, she said she'd got a 頭痛, and she loathes going out to balls or to anything big."

"井戸／弁護士席, I think you might have been a little bit kinder to me," said C. "I was looking 今後 to to-night. I 港／避難所't seen you 適切に for days. You 扱う／治療する me like dirt. You dance the whole evening either with foreigners or with Wilmot."

"But, my dear C., I love dancing, and you must 収容する／認める that I seldom get a chance of it when I'm at a ball with you; and Fritz Adelberg and George Wilmot both of them dance やめる divinely."

"He's in love with you."

"Who, Fritz?"

"No, the other one."

"Is he? I do hope he is. I like him so much--to dance with, that is to say--of course he never speaks; he's やめる silent. But, as a 事柄 of fact, he's more in love with a beautiful person called Ang鑞e Durcis than any one has ever been known to be in love."

"Everybody says he's in love with you."

"Who's everybody?"

"I don't know, the people in Paris."

"Your lady friends you mean, those people I saw you dining with at Malmaison. Yes, I know the 肉親，親類d of thing they say about all of us, 特に about Englishwomen. But, my dear child, if you were a little bit older, and a little bit more a man of the world, you would know what all that counts and how little it means."

"But why has Wilmot come over here now?"

"He always comes over to see his friends. He's passionately fond of racing, too."

"But he went to Nice, to see you."

"You probably don't know that Uncle Freddy Marryat is his 広大な／多数の／重要な friend, and when Uncle Freddy was said to be dying they sent for him. 直接／まっすぐに he was out of danger, he went 支援する. But really, my dear C., you are impossible with your questions and your 疑惑s. You're mad. I must go home."

"But you will let me come to-morrow night to dinner, won't you?"

"I'm very sorry, it's too late now. We can only be eight, and now I have filled up your place. Besides which I talked to Alfred Rooter about you, and he said he 特に 手配中の，お尋ね者 you to do that article; so it's just 同様に. It wouldn't have done at all for you to chuck that."

"And what about Saturday?"

"I think Alice Evelyn is 推定する／予想するing us both," said Leila. "I'll let you know definitely about that to-morrow."

"But when shall I see you?"

"If you would like to look in to-morrow やめる 早期に, on your way to the office--about half past ten."

"I'm afraid I can't," said C. "Can't I come at six?"

"Not to-morrow. I'm selling at a sale of work. I shall be there till seven."

"Can't I come to it?"

"You'd better not. I shouldn't be able to talk to you. There'll be a large （人が）群がる, and nothing but women. I think you'd really better not."

"Then, when shall I see you?" he asked savagely.

"Saturday, at any 率."

"I must see you before Saturday."

"Yes, you shall, some time on Friday. I'll let you know. Are you going to the Eton and Harrow match on Friday?"

"I can't get away."

"That's a pity, because I'm going to the Calhouns' box, and as you know them so 井戸／弁護士席 you might have come too."

"I can't かもしれない."

"井戸／弁護士席, anyhow, I'll let you know, and I'm going to bed. Terence went away ages ago. Fortunately, I remembered the latch-重要な. Perhaps you'll get me a four-wheeler."

They went into the hall. It was daylight now; one 星／主役にする was 向こうずねing very brightly in the luminous blue of the 夜明け. The guests were going 急速な／放蕩な; the ball was nearly at its last gasp, although a few couples still remained on in the supper-room and you could still hear the sound of music.

C. had never enjoyed himself so much and so little in the space of one evening. He swore that he would never go to a ball again as long as he lived. It was not 価値（がある） the 激烈な／緊急の 悲惨. It is the 肉親，親類d of 無分別な 公約する that is often made and that is rarely 実行するd by those who make it. In C.'s 事例／患者 he spoke truer words than he knew, and had he been told, at that moment, how literally his wish was to be 実行するd, he would have been astonished. It was as if he had been overheard in Heaven, and taken at his word, for he never went to another ball.

The next morning, before he went to the office, he received a 公式文書，認める from Leila 説 that she begged him to come to dinner. It was a 肉親，親類d letter. He answered in the affirmative, and sent 支援する the tickets he had received from Sir Alfred, 説 that he had hoped to be able to get out of a dinner 約束／交戦, but had not 設立する it possible to do so. He hoped he might be given another chance of 令状ing something for the Saturday Despatch. He wished to 批准する their 仲直り, and he did not 悔いる having come.

There was at that moment in London a "Foreign 使節団," which had arrived from Japan. It was 存在 entertained by the Foreign Office. Nobody やめる knew why. They had been received by the Queen, at Windsor, and Terence was 大（公）使館員d to them; and wherever they went, he went, too; he had felt bound to entertain 確かな of their members, and that was, no 疑問, one of the 推論する／理由s why Leila, after Harold Wraith had thrown her over, was 特に anxious that C. should …に出席する this dinner, as the "使節団" spoke English imperfectly, and preferred French as a 乗り物 of communication. Leila had asked 非，不，無 of her literary 知識s. The dinner was political and social.

C. was やめる happy; and it was settled that evening that they should both go 負かす／撃墜する together to Mrs. Evelyn's house on Saturday afternoon. Mrs. Evelyn had taken a house 近づく Oxford. Terence would not be able to come, as the Foreign 使節団 were 存在 entertained by the 総理大臣 during the week end. Madeleine Lapara was giving a matin馥 on Saturday afternoon, and C. 示唆するd that they should go to that first.

Leila said she would rather not. "You see," she said, "I saw Madeleine Lapara years ago, the year after I married, and she was so wonderful then that I wouldn't have the impression I had of her, as she was then, spoiled; no, not for anything in the world."

"Yes, I understand that," said C. "I only heard her recite, and that was seven years ago."

"They say she rants now," said Leila, "and that her 発言する／表明する has gone. What is she doing on Saturday?"

"It's La Dame aux （機の）カム駘ias."

"Oh, such a silly play!"

Saturday （機の）カム, and just before C. started for the 駅／配置する, he got a 公式文書，認める from Leila, sent in a hansom, 説 that she might 行方不明になる the train;--there were 複雑化s. She had to wait to see Terence, but she would come by the next train, or later; in any 事例／患者, in time for dinner; but he must on no account wait; Alice was sending to the 駅／配置する to 会合，会う him, and he must explain 事柄s to her. She would send a 電報電信 as soon as she knew what train she could arrive by.

When C. arrived at Mrs. Evelyn's house he 設立する that Leila had telegraphed to say that she would not be able to come at all. Terence's sister was not 井戸／弁護士席, and she had 約束d him that she would look after her, as he was 強いるd to go away. It was nothing very serious, she hoped, but they were rather anxious.

Staying with Mrs. Evelyn there was no one but an old friend of hers and Leila's, an old man with white hair, who belonged not only to another 世代, but to another world. He had been a 長官 to a 井戸／弁護士席-known 政治家，政治屋 in the days of Lord Palmerston. Alfred Evelyn, Mrs. Evelyn's husband, who was in the City, was there, too, and her younger sister, who had married a sailor.

C. had a long talk with Mrs. Evelyn on Sunday afternoon. They talked of nothing but Leila, and C. 注ぐd out his troubles. Mrs. Evelyn was 同情的な and did not consciously make 事柄s any worse than they were already, but she did 現実に. She liked every one she knew to think that the whole world was in love with Leila, and when C. について言及するd Wilmot, and 発言／述べるd that, of course, all that was nonsense, that it was 井戸／弁護士席 known that he was madly 充てるd to Ang鑞e Durcis, Mrs. Evelyn couldn't help 説 that she had heard in Paris that 陸軍大佐 Wilmot was in love with Leila. It was not to be wondered at. After all, Leila had lived two years in Paris, and he must have seen a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of her. It was ありそうもない that he should not have been attracted.

"Then you think he is in love with her?" said C.

"I would think it very 半端物 if he wasn't. Leila is, of course, やめる unconscious of her 力／強力にする. And, after all, she is far more beautiful than any of the Frenchwomen one sees, and so much more attractive."

"However, he won't be here long. He can't be, can he?"

"They say his time in Paris is up this autumn."

"Oh, I suppose he'll come 支援する for good then?"

"I 推定する／予想する he will."

"But you don't think she cares for him?"

"Oh, no," she said, laughing. "You needn't really give it a thought; but it's no good pretending we don't all of us like 賞賛 and devotion, and Leila 特に. You can't 非難する her, can you? And he is very 充てるd. You see, he went to Nice, just to see her for five minutes."

"Did Leila tell you that?"

"Yes, of course she did. She told me the whole thing. She often 会談 about it. Of course, it all means nothing to her. It just amuses her. She doesn't care for him at all; in fact, she thinks he's rather a bore. She says he dances very 井戸／弁護士席, but that's all. And then he's got a very bad temper and makes scenes. And Leila hates scenes. But don't you be so foolish as to mind, or don't look as if you minded, or don't show it if you do mind. That would be a 広大な／多数の／重要な mistake, it would only irritate her. Men are so silly, they never will let 井戸／弁護士席 alone. Nobody likes 存在 いじめ（る）d and worried and 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd."

"But how can I help minding if she sees so much of him?"

"She sees very little of him."

"She danced with him all night the other night, at the Wessex House ball."

"She told me she only danced with him once, and she said you had been so unkind to her. People are so 不公平な about Leila. Look how disgracefully Lord Marryat has behaved to her."

"By marrying?"

"井戸／弁護士席, when one thinks of all that Leila had done for him;--if it hadn't been for her he would probably have died of drink years ago. She saved him. She brought him 支援する to life. And now he's married that ありふれた woman, and he won't probably leave Leila a penny, and after all he is her godfather;--when one thinks how angelic she used to be to him, and how she put up with him for years and let him come and do his horrible patiences in her house, which wasn't 広大な／多数の／重要な fun for her! He's the most selfish man who has ever lived. But you are all just the same. You would be just the same, C. You are ready to 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う Leila at the slightest 誘発, and everything she has done for you in the past would suddenly go by the board and not count. You are all of you terribly spoilt and ungrateful."

"I'm not ungrateful to Leila, you know I'm not; but it 運動s me mad when I see her surrounded by all those sham literary people."

"You can't 耐える her to talk to any one but yourself. Of course, I understand that in a way, and in a way it's やめる 権利. It's as it should be. But she must talk to other people いつかs, and what does it 事柄, really?"

"No, I suppose it doesn't--if only--"

"Of course it doesn't, and I only pray and beseech you not to be foolish, and never to do anything foolish."

"If only she would tell me the whole truth about things."

"There you go again. How can people tell you the truth? You 簡単に 軍隊 and 運動 them into telling lies by not letting things that don't 事柄 alone. Why can't you have more tact? How would you like to be perpetually cross-診察するd and 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd?"

"I'm not 怪しげな, only some things are 軍隊d upon one's notice."

"I think that Leila has shown wonderful patience with you, いつかs. If any one else had done and said the 肉親，親類d of things to her that you have done and said, she would never have spoken to them again."

"What 肉親，親類d of things?"

"Oh, you know やめる 井戸／弁護士席 what you did in Paris that time."

"That really wasn't my fault. It was やめる an 事故."

"It never is your fault. However, all I say is, be careful and don't try her too 高度に."

The result of this conversation--and, of course, it was far longer and more 詳細（に述べる）d--was that Mrs. Evelyn, instead of having done, as she thought, a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of good, instead of having 緩和するd the 状況／情勢, had really made 事柄s far worse. A few casual words she had dropped had made C. far more jealous, far more 怪しげな, far more irritable and far more 哀れな than ever.

Mrs. Evelyn liked C., but she liked C. as an appanage of Leila, and she thought it the 義務 of every Englishman and every Frenchman to be slavishly in love with Leila, and she took a fearful joy in 劇の 開発s. She did not を煩う jealousy, and although Leila was her best friend, she had made a 科学の, 継続している and final conquest of Terence, who worshipped the ground she trod on. Leila knew it, and although she said nothing, and, indeed, 設立する it convenient, it irritated her.

Mrs. Evelyn liked C., but she still considered him to belong to the schoolboy, calf-love 部類, and she had 嘆き悲しむd Leila taking him at all 本気で. She was in her heart of hearts thrilled by the Wilmot episode. 陸軍大佐 Wilmot was just such a lover she considered Leila せねばならない have, and she 推定する／予想するd the worst with a pious hope. She knew that C., too, was very violent-tempered, and she felt that the 状況／情勢 was fraught with 劇の 可能性s.

On Monday morning C. went 支援する to his office, and on Monday afternoon, he went to see Leila. She appeared to be delighted to see him. She had, she said, spent a 哀れな Sunday, sitting with Terence's sister, who lived in a 暗い／優うつな house in Eaton Square. She was much better and やめる out of danger. They had known she was out of danger on Saturday night, and she had been able to send Terence a 安心させるing message 早期に on Sunday morning. So really she needn't have stayed. But it was just as 井戸／弁護士席 she did. One never knew. She had thought of coming 負かす／撃墜する to Oxford on Sunday morning, but the trains were so bad. They talked about the party, and C. said he had been 哀れな without her, and had 行方不明になるd her during every moment of the visit, which had seemed to him to be interminable. Leila had a box at the オペラ that night, and asked C. to come. She and Terence were taking two members of the 使節団, and there would be room for him at the 支援する of the box.

It was at the オペラ, during one of the entr'行為／法令／行動するs of Carmen when Terence had taken the Japanese 特使 to smoke, that Leila gently broke the news to C. that she was going to Newmarket for three days.

C. was on the point of 説, "To see George Wilmot?" but, remembering Mrs. Evelyn's advice, he 差し控えるd. If it were not so, why 乱す the 明言する／公表する of their relations, which had just become once more 平和的な after a 嵐／襲撃する? He said nothing more than:--

"Will you come 支援する on Thursday or Friday?"

"Thursday, I hope."

"I'm staying," she said, "with Uncle Freddy and his wife. He begged me to come, so I thought I must. They say she's really やめる a nice woman, and one must be civil to her."

"I didn't know he'd a house there."

"Yes, he's always had a house at Newmarket."

"Is Terence going too?"

"No, Terence has still got these people to look after. They stay till Wednesday. But he couldn't get away in any 事例／患者."

"井戸／弁護士席, then, I shan't see you for three whole days."

"I shall try and get away on Thursday. I will let you know."

Terence and his Japanese 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 （機の）カム 支援する into the box, and C. did not have any more talk with Leila that evening, and during the next entr'行為／法令／行動する Wilmot, who was in the 立ち往生させるs, paid her a visit.

The next morning he went 早期に to Sir Alfred Rooter's house for his sitting. He was there at nine punctually, and he 設立する 行方不明になる Haseltine waiting for him, and everything ready in a large empty room which had a splendid light and a square canvas 直す／買収する，八百長をするd on an easel.

"I'm only going to do your 長，率いる and shoulders," she said, "like the sketch I began."

C. sat 負かす／撃墜する in a 議長，司会を務める. He was made to try several positions. The light in one place was compared with that in another; but 行方不明になる Haseltine made up her mind 速く, and she had soon finished arranging him as she wished and had begun to work. For some time she worked in silence; then she began to talk a little. They talked of さまざまな things, の中で others of Madeleine Lapara.

"There was a matin馥 on Saturday afternoon," she said; "Eileen and I went together. Sir Alfred gave us a box. They went 負かす／撃墜する to the country 早期に, or at least they said so. I don't believe they ever thought of going--at least I don't think he did--and they went one night last week. I think they got the box as a 扱う／治療する for us. They are always doing that 肉親，親類d of thing."

"It was La Dame aux （機の）カム駘ias, wasn't it?"

"Yes."

"Did you enjoy it?"

"I thought her wonderful, and I thought she looked wonderful. Everybody was crying at the end, even the other actors on the 行う／開催する／段階. She's got such a wonderful 直面する, I think. I've never seen so expressive a 直面する. I did some sketches of her while it was going on. Only one can't draw her; at least I can't."

"Sir Alfred 手配中の，お尋ね者 me to go the other night and 令状 something about her for his newspaper. Unfortunately I couldn't."

"I know; he told me."

"Was he annoyed?"

"Not a bit. He said you must go another time. You せねばならない go this week. She's 事実上の／代理 every night, and I think it's her last week."

"I must."

They talked of other things. When half-time （機の）カム she said he could get up and walk about if he liked. He got up and smoked a cigarette. He walked up and 負かす／撃墜する the room. 近づく Joan Haseltine's hat, cigarette 事例／患者 and other 所持品, on a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, was an oblong sketch 調書をとる／予約する.

"Are these your sketches?" said C. "May I look?"

"Yes," she said absent-mindedly.

He opened the 調書をとる／予約する. It was 十分な of sketches of 長，率いるs, and now and again there was the 輪郭（を描く） of a house or an 内部の, and いつかs a bit of landscape.

"We were sitting in the 行う／開催する／段階 box," she said, "and I could draw in the corner without any one seeing me. It was most convenient. Of course, these are only the roughest of sketches, and it's impossible to get her 表現."

There was a striking sketch of Lapara, looking into a 手渡す looking-glass. C. had seen a photograph of her in this 提起する／ポーズをとる, and he thought the sketch vastly superior to the photograph. There were one or two other rough 指示，表示する物s. One faint suggestion of the 長，率いる, in which you saw the 注目する，もくろむs turned up to heaven with all the 悲しみ of the world in them.

"That's marvellous," said C., "she looked just like that when I saw her."

He turned over the page. On the next page there was a series of 長，率いるs.

"Oh, those are nothing," she said; "those are only some sketches of a few 長，率いるs of the people in the 立ち往生させるs that I did in one of the entr'行為／法令／行動するs." There, の中で the sketches of strange people, there, やめる unmistakably, was the 長，率いる of Leila, or of her 二塁打.

Joan took the 調書をとる／予約する from his 手渡すs rather 突然の.

"They're not 価値（がある） looking at," she said, "and now we must go on." She laughed a little nervous laugh.

C. felt somehow at that as if he were made of glass, and as if Joan could see the very pulse of his machine. But he said nothing. He did not ask whether she knew who the 初めの of that sketch was. He knew it was Leila, and he knew that she knew that he had recognised her. He felt she had forgotten it was there. He also knew that she knew about his feeling for Leila. She had probably met Leila やめる often at the Rooters. Leila was always talking of Lady Rooter, and 説 how nice she was, and 運動ing with her. But C. did not say a word. The 残り／休憩（する） of the sitting passed in comparative silence. There had been other 長，率いるs next to the one of Leila, 長，率いるs of men; but Joan had taken the 調書をとる／予約する from his 手渡すs before he had time to look at them. He was haunted by the 恐れる that he might have recognised one of those male 長，率いるs.

That night he dined with Gerald Malone and Esther at a restaurant in Soho.

Esther was in one of her worst moods; peevish, and on the 防御の. She tried to flirt with C. and to annoy Gerald. Gerald took no notice. He was only too 井戸／弁護士席 used to her tantrums, and he scented the 夜明け of a familiar scene. C. kept on wondering to himself whether, if Leila had been in the same circumstances as Esther, she would have been just the same 肉親，親類d of woman. There was a strange likeness and affinity between them, he thought. Esther felt that as C. was looking at her he was comparing her with some one else--and unfavourably, and she resented this. She 中止するd trying to cajole him and began to try and annoy and exasperate.

"We never see you now," she said to C., "do we, Gerald? You're far too much taken up with all your grand friends. We saw you last night at the オペラ, didn't we, Gerald? You didn't see us, you didn't choose to see us, you wouldn't look at us, would he?"

"I wish I'd seen you," said C. "Where were you sitting?"

"We were in a box, 権利 up in the 最高の，を越す circle, complimentary, too."

"It was a jolly オペラ, wasn't it?" Gerald interrupted, wanting to change the conversation, "and I think Dalbiac is a ripping singer, isn't she?"

Esther ignored the interruption, and went on:--

"He was far too busy to take any notice of us, wasn't he? Far too busy with the beautiful Leila. You were going it, and the husband and a Japanese gentleman there, and all. I wonder what he thought of it?"

"Oh, shut up, Esther," said Gerald. "We've had enough of that. It's so boring. Have a glass of fizz and let's talk about something else."

"No, I shan't talk of something else," said Esther, getting red with passion. "I mayn't について言及する Her 王室の Highness now, mayn't I? But you may talk about her as much as you like; you may admire her, too, and tell me all about her, and her goings on; but if I put in a word I'm put in my place. I may tell you," she said, turning to C., "that Gerald dragged me to Kew Gardens on Sunday afternoon, and there we spent the whole blessed afternoon looking at the 工場／植物s. Oh, beautiful they are! A 扱う／治療する! Only I've been there with Gerald till I know the whole place better than the keepers, if that's what they're called. 井戸／弁護士席, as we were there, 検査／視察するing the Phyloxera maxima--"

"Oh, stop," said Gerald, "for pity's sake, stop!"

"Oh, it's 'stop' now, is it? 井戸／弁護士席, that's better than 'shut up,' but I shan't stop nor shut up neither. While we were there, as I was 説, who should pass by but Mrs. Bucknell, the beautiful Mrs. Terence Bucknell, and not her husband, oh dear no! and not, as I should have 推定する／予想するd, the Honourable Caryl Bramsley, but a handsome 軍の gentleman, and I said to Gerald, 'Who's that?' I said, and Gerald said--"

"The whole thing's a 嘘（をつく）," said Gerald savagely, and he kicked Esther hard under the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.

"It's no good kicking me," she went on relentlessly. "And

"That's all a damned 嘘（をつく）," he said, with deadly, icy 静かな, "and you will own up that it is, now, or else, by God! I 断言する I'll kill you."

He meant it, and she knew he meant it.

It was Esther's turn to grow pale.

C. received a 電報電信 from Leila the next day telling him that she would not be 支援する till Friday, and that she was going to stay at Bramsley from Saturday till Monday. "Hope to see you there," she said. He inferred from this that he would be asked, but so far he had heard nothing from Sir Alfred, who was at Newmarket, nor from Lady Rooter.

He felt that the 危機 had come in his relations with Leila. He felt that, even if Esther had invented that story about Kew from beginning to end, it was true all the same, morally true. Far worse than that had been 行方不明になる Haseltine's 当惑 when he had 設立する the sketch of Leila in her 調書をとる／予約する. He felt that she had divined the 状況／情勢, and that, therefore, the 状況／情勢 was there to divine; and now that he had pieced everything together, it was all so plain. She was in love with George Wilmot. He had better 直面する it. And as he thought of her, he was 圧倒するd by a 殺到するing wave of hate, and at the same time he felt 確かな , if he were to see her, to see her even for two minutes, that he would forget all this, perhaps, or perhaps he might kill her. Who knows? His 長，率いる was in a whirl. He did not answer her 電報電信. This was the first time in his life that he had not answered a communication from Leila within five minutes.

Nor did he 令状; but he received a little letter from her 説 that Uncle Freddy's wife was やめる a good sort, and that it was very hot, that there were a lot of people she knew, and that she had won ｣10. There was a faint scent of stephanotis about this letter--Leila's favourite flower and favourite scent--that went to his 長，率いる and made him dizzy with love, and hate, and memory; terrible questions, unbearable wonder, and excruciating perplexity. The letter ended: "Could you 耐える to come to Bramsley, or would it be too painful? I should like to be there with you. I think Sir Alfred is going to ask you. I threw out a hint. But he has said nothing 限定された. Do come if you can. There won't be many people, only some of his city friends, who don't 事柄, and Lady Rooter's ピアニスト, and かもしれない Dallas Wace! You won't mind him now! 令状."

C. went to his club, meaning to dine by himself that night. He met Freddy Calhoun, who had been to Newmarket for the day.

"Are you dining here?" he said. "Let's have dinner together."

They dined together. Freddy said he was going 支援する to Paris the next morning. "So is George Wilmot," he said. "He says he's got to go 支援する to be 現在の at General Valmont's funeral, which is the day after to-morrow, but I 推定する／予想する the real 推論する／理由 is that Ang鑞e has got 勝利，勝つd of his goings on, and is putting on the screw."

"Yes," said C. blankly.

"You see," said Freddy, "she's as sharp as a needle, and, although she knows nobody here, you can bet she guesses 正確に／まさに what is going on. And then there are some Frenchmen at Newmarket, and all that news gets 一連の会議、交渉／完成する in Paris so quickly."

"What news?" asked C.

Freddy suddenly remembered that some one had said something before him about C. and Leila; he couldn't remember やめる what, and he did not know the story, but he was suddenly 脅すd of having put his foot in it, so he said:--

"Oh, only his having a good time! You see, he used to be frightfully in love with Lottie Playfair, and Ang鑞e knew all about it, and I daresay it's still going on. You see, Lottie Playfair was at Newmarket to-day."

"Staying there?" C. asked listlessly.

"Oh, no! She has to get 支援する in time for her evening 業績／成果. Let's go and see her. She's 事実上の／代理 in the Girl from San Francisco.

"All 権利," said C. "We might try."

He felt a vague curiosity to see the person who had に先行するd Leila in George Wilmot's affection. They hurried through dinner, final 業績／成果 of Ph鐡re.

C. dined with them first at Lady Rooter's house, and during dinner Lady Rooter said:--

"Alfred tells me I am to ask you whether you would like to come to Bramsley on Saturday; there will be a few people, not very many: Mrs. Bucknell, Mr. Dallas Wace, Eugene Franck, and a few friends of Alfred's; but he says perhaps you would rather come next Saturday, when there will be no one except ourselves; and I must 自白する to you, also, that Joan is very anxious for you to stay in London this Sunday; because she thinks if you could give her a sitting on Sunday, she might finish the portrait, and she's going away to Germany for a holiday to Bonn with Eileen, who is 猛烈に anxious to see Beethoven's birthplace, and she wants to finish the picture before she goes."

C. said he would rather go to Bramsley on the Saturday after, when there would be no party.

"Oh, I'm so glad!" said Lady Rooter. "We shall have so much more fun when there is no party. I do so dislike parties when I have to give them in my own house. I'm always so afraid of the people 存在 bored, and Joan will be so glad. She was so longing to finish the picture."

They went to see Lapara and sat in a large box opposite to the 王室の Box. C. was swept off his feet, 圧倒するd by the beauty of the 業績／成果, and Joan Haseltine was in 涙／ほころびs. Lady Rooter admired it, too, but she was わずかに more 批判的な.

"I don't say she's too old," she said; "because there's no 疑問 she does 行為／法令／行動する it better than she did when she first （機の）カム to England in 1879, and I saw her then. She's more 軍隊 and more experience; but I do think that, on the whole, I prefer Zechetti, and still more the 事実上の／代理 at the Burg Theatre at Vienna."

C. and Joan were too much moved to argue.

When C got home that night he sat 負かす／撃墜する and wrote an account of his impressions of the 業績／成果. He stayed up till half-past two 令状ing, and, when he had finished, he sent off what he had locked it up in the despatch box in which he kept all the letters that Leila had ever written to him.

On Friday he received a 電報電信 説: "Shall be in at six." But C. did not go. It is true that he took a cab and told the cabman to 運動 to Upper Berkeley Street, but when he got as far as Portman Square he told the driver to stop, and he got out and walked home.

On Saturday he received no letter from Leila. That Saturday, and, indeed, all the days that すぐに followed, were to C. like a vague dream. He remembered going to the Rooters' house and sitting to Joan Haseltine for the last time, and he had a 薄暗い recollection of a dignified and 厳格な，質素な lady arriving に向かって the end of the sitting and congratulating them both on the picture and taking them off to 昼食 at Hampstead; and there he met rather a 猛烈な／残忍な-looking scholar with a hatchet 直面する and （疑いを）晴らす grey 注目する，もくろむs who made one 発言／述べる that stuck in his memory; they were discussing the 状況／情勢 in South Africa, and Joan said Sir Alfred Rooter thought there would be a war, and the stranger agreed and said that that would mean the end of England.

"Do you mean," Joan had asked, "that we should be 敗北・負かすd?"

"No," was the answer. "I mean that we shall 勝利，勝つ," and he had buried his 直面する in his 手渡すs, and C. had the impression that he was in the presence of one of the most unaffectedly and 完全に sad men he had ever met--a soul in 追放する; but these were afterthoughts. At the time, he had taken no 利益／興味; he had not joined in the conversation except mechanically with the outward part of his mind.

On Monday morning he received a short letter from Leila. She やめる understood, she said, and she was all in favour of his marrying 行方不明になる Haseltine, who was a charming girl, and would make him an admirable wife, besides 存在 a 広大な／多数の／重要な heiress.

He sent no answer.

On the に引き続いて Monday, he received a 公式文書，認める from Sir Alfred Rooter asking him to come and see him. Sir Alfred told him that his editor had sent him the article he had written about Lapara; he had thought it good and 井戸／弁護士席 価値（がある） publishing; unfortunately, that week they had had a "middle" about Lapara--they couldn't very 井戸／弁護士席 have another; it was just too late.

"But," said Sir Alfred, "don't worry. It's served its 目的. I can see that you can 令状." In a week's time, Sir Alfred told him, he was starting for Aix-les-Bains for a month. Lady Rooter was going to stay at Bramsley. If C., Sir Alfred said, cared to go 負かす／撃墜する to Bramsley on the next Saturday, he would be welcome; he would be there himself, as he was not starting for フラン till the に引き続いて Monday. There might かもしれない be one or two other friends, but no party.

C. said he would like to go.

He received in the evening his article on Lapara from the editor of the Saturday Despatch. He tore it up and threw it into the waste-paper basket. He spent the whole of that week in 孤独. He did not even want to see Gerald Malone.

He heard nothing from Leila, and life seemed to be singularly empty, as if he had been through a moral 地震, and nothing of the former buildings, the tall palaces, the stately 寺s, the 井戸／弁護士席-known streets and squares, had been left, nothing but a heap of smoking 廃虚s, and he knew it was his 義務 to 始める，決める about, out of all this rubbish, to try and build a little hut; only he hadn't the energy, he couldn't begin--not yet.

On the に引き続いて Friday evening, he had been to see his brother Edward, who 手配中の，お尋ね者 to see him on some 商売／仕事 事柄 of no 広大な／多数の／重要な importance. After his interview was over, and he walked out into Portman Square, he could not resist walking up into Upper Berkeley Street. He passed Leila's house and as he looked at the 前線 door his heart seemed to （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 in a peculiar way. The house did not look as if it were shut up. Almost mechanically, as if not he himself, but his subconscious self, were 事実上の／代理, he went up to the door and rang the bell. It was answered almost at once.

"Is Mrs. Bucknell at home?"--the phrase seemed so natural, the answer had always been such a 事柄 of course, and it seemed unbelievable that Wilkins, the butler, would do anything else than silently assent.

But to-day he said that Mrs. Bucknell was not at home, in his most formal manner, and then, after a slight pause, he said:--

"Mr. and Mrs. Bucknell are leaving to-morrow morning for Aix-les-Bains."

C. said "Oh!" and made a step 支援する.

"Shall I say you called, sir?" asked Wilkins.

"Oh, it doesn't 事柄."

On Saturday afternoon he went 負かす／撃墜する to Bramsley.

Bramsley was, as yet, 不変の structurally. Sir Alfred had bought it lock, 在庫／株 and バーレル／樽, but the difference in the 内部の of the house was 巨大な and indescribable. Even such furniture and pictures as Edward had not taken to London looked now やめる different. But C. minded seeing it as it was now far いっそう少なく than when he had seen it empty. It had seemed then like the old home derelict and 十分な of ghosts; now it was a different house.

The bedrooms had been smartened up by a few pieces of modern furniture, and Lembach's portrait of Lady Rooter hung in the 製図／抽選-room, where there had once been a portrait of one of the Hengraves by Lawrence.

The 製図／抽選-rooms were smartened up by modern cushions from Liberty and a few rather gaudy stand-up 厚かましさ／高級将校連 lamps.

The guests besides himself were Sir Alfred's partner, Felix Hershell--行方不明になる Haseltine had started for Germany--Joshua Jones, the editor of Sir Alfred's 週刊誌, Hiram Sykes, a racing friend, and Eugene Franck, the ピアニスト.

It was, of course, an 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の sensation for C. to find himself once more in these familiar surroundings under such different 条件s, and, indeed, it seemed to him the 肉親，親類d of thing that only happens in an absurd dream. It was all the same, and yet so different. You could not have had a 詐欺師 contrast than that between his father and Sir Alfred at the 長，率いる of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, between Lady Rooter and Lady Hengrave. The card （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs in the 製図／抽選-room, Sir Alfred and the other men playing 橋（渡しをする） while they smoked cigars . . . cigars in that 製図／抽選-room! . . . and Eugene Franck playing Wagner on the pianoforte in the hall, which had been 変えるd into a sort of living-room and modernised, seemed to strike such an 外国人 公式文書，認める. The Romney on the staircase was no longer there. Although the 現在の Lady Hengrave had made so much of it in her description, it was entailed and could not be sold. It was now in Portman Square, and in its place there was a life-size portrait of Sir Alfred by Bonnat.

After dinner C. and Lady Rooter listened to the music.

"Eugene," she said, "is one of the few people who can play Wagner on the piano; he gets the sound of the 器具s."

C. looked as if he were listening intently; but he was far away. The place was far too 十分な of ghosts and unheard melodies for him to listen to any audible music.

The men sat up late discussing the political 状況／情勢 in South Africa. They all agreed that war was 必然的な.

The next morning Lady Rooter asked C. whether he would like to go to church. He said he would, and she took him. The other guests remained behind. The church looked at first sight the same. They sat in the Hengrave pew. The large red 祈り-調書をとる／予約するs were still there, but the old clergyman, the Reverend Stephen Hawley, who never 行方不明になるd a 会合，会う if he could help it, and who had such beautiful, clean 手渡すs and polished nails, and such a dignified white tie, and who preached in a 黒人／ボイコット gown, was dead; and he had been 取って代わるd by a young High Church vicar who turned to the east when he said the Creed, and had surreptitiously introduced a coloured reproduction of the Madonna del Gran Duca into the 味方する aisle, and whose ultimate ambition it was to 変える the south-eastern end of the church--where the school children still sat--into a Lady Chapel.

The choir no longer consisted of schoolgirls, but of little boys in cassocks; they intoned the 返答s and struggled with an (a)手の込んだ／(v)詳述する Te Deum and an all too 複雑にするd 国家. The sermon, instead of 存在 read from a 調書をとる／予約する, was now extempore, breezy and topical, with allusions to Ibsen and a new novel that was 存在 talked of--The Perilous City--which left the congregation 冷淡な. The Communion （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する now 誇るd of a green altar-cloth. There were several 幅の広い green 略章s hanging out of the 祈り 調書をとる／予約するs. There was a 厚かましさ／高級将校連 lectern--an eagle with carbuncles for 注目する，もくろむs--at which the vicar read the lessons, and a special reading desk for the Litany in 前線 of the chancel steps. The wheezy harmonium had been 取って代わるd by a "肯定的な" 組織／臓器, on which the new organist played a voluntary from Parsifal. The hymns sung had tunes taken from the Hymnary and the seven-倍の Amen was sung at the end of the service.

The hatchments which had been put up in the memory of the さまざまな members of the Hengrave family had disappeared.

After church was over, C. walked by himself in the garden, and spent an hour rambling about familiar places. This time he carried out his 記念の service to Harry to the end, and the familiar sights no longer gave him 苦痛. He 設立する the summer-house, in 前線 of which Harry and he had their gardens as children, 完全に buried in ivy; さもなければ the garden was much the same.

After 昼食 they all sat in the garden. A rather languid game of croquet was 存在 played, which Franck, the ピアニスト, took very 本気で. They all had tea in the garden, and after tea Sir Alfred took C. for a stroll. He told him he felt やめる 確かな there was going to be a war in South Africa. He also told him, in 信用／信任, that he had just engaged in an important 交渉. He was going to buy the Northern 操縦する. The 取引，協定 was not 現実に done, but it was 事実上 done.

"And," he said, "if this comes off and if there's a 特派員, you shall go. I shall see that you lose nothing. Even if they won't take you 支援する at your 哀れな office when the war is over, which I think, as a 事柄 of fact, they would do. But if they don't, I will see that you get a 職業. Would you like to do that?"

"I know nothing about war," said C.

"That's just what I want--a man who has never been to a war, who knows nothing about it, and knows he doesn't, but who can 令状. You are the very man I want for the 職業."

C. said that nothing would please him better than to leave England for good, and never to come 支援する.

Sir Alfred looked at him curiously as he said this.

that the 協定 of the clerks' holidays in his office was such as necessitated his remaining, this year, in London during the month of August. At the beginning of September Wright arrived in England for two weeks' 非公式の leave, and he and C. went 負かす／撃墜する to Cornwall, and stayed for a fortnight in a village not far from St. Ives, where they enjoyed some sea-fishing and bathing.

Wright, from what he had heard, surmised more or いっそう少なく what had occurred between C. and Leila. He knew there had been a 違反, and, although he did not know the 即座の 原因（となる） of it, he knew it must be connected with George Wilmot. After staying a month at Aix-les-Bains, Leila had taken a small house at Chantilly for a month. Terence had returned to London. Sir Alfred Rooter was staying on in Paris. He had 商売／仕事 there, and as he had a flat in Paris of his own, he could go backwards and 今後s from London to Paris without inconvenience and at the shortest notice.

C. asked Wright whether he had seen anything of Leila, and Wright was truthfully able to say that he had seen nothing of her in Paris. George Wilmot had been away, he said, at Luchon with Ang鑞e Durcis, but he had now come 支援する.

C. asked him whether people in Paris thought there was going to be a war, and Wright 報告（する）／憶測d the usual eddies, fluctuations and 衝突s of opinion.

Wright asked C. whether he had given up all thought of literature. He said he had, although he still looked upon journalism as a possible 避難.

"I wrote," he said, "a lot of poems, but I've thrown them all away."

When they returned to London from Cornwall, Lady Rooter asked C. to bring Wright (who had met Sir Alfred in Paris) to Bramsley. They spent a few days there, and met 行方不明になる Haseltine. Sir Alfred was away during most of C.'s visit, but he （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する for one night. The Northern 操縦する was now his own, and he said to C.: "I have not forgotten my 約束 to you in the event of war--and there will be a war. Don't forget to keep your pen sharp!"

At the end of September, Wright went 支援する to Paris, and C., after a few days with the Rodens at Elladon, was once more at work at his office. He no longer thought there would be a war, in spite of what Sir Alfred said, and he had 解任するd Sir Alfred's 約束 as one of those dreams that never come true; so that, when war was 宣言するd in October, what many people had for so long said was 必然的な （機の）カム to him with a shock of surprise.

He received a 電報電信 from Sir Alfred, asking whether he could start at once as 特派員 for the Northern 操縦する. He answered "Yes."

Sir Alfred 教えるd him to go and see the editor and the 商売／仕事 経営者／支配人 of the Northern 操縦する, whose （警察，軍隊などの）本部 were in the north, at Barminster. C. spent the night there, and arranged everything with the editor and the 商売／仕事 経営者／支配人. He met Sir Alfred there, too, who gave him many hints and 指示／教授／教育s. He was to start as soon as possible. Gerald Malone helped him to buy his 道具. C. was in a 明言する／公表する of excitement and elation. He had taken leave of his 長，指導者 at his office, who had kindly 申し込む／申し出d to keep his place for him. He had 発表するd the fresh and 予期しない 革命 in his career to his brother Edward, who was mildly surprised, but who did not 投機・賭ける to criticise it, or to make any special comment, and to his sisters, who thought that it was a pity to go to such an outlandish country when you had a 安全な 職業 in England.

"It's not as if you were a 兵士, like Harry," said Julia.

Mixed with the feelings of exhilaration and excitement that he was experiencing, there was also at the 支援する of his mind, and at the 底（に届く） of his heart, a dull, leaden sediment of 悲惨. He felt like a child who is 存在 banished from home, and sent to a school 十分な of unknown boys, and where every 状況／情勢 would be new, and like a child who would not even have the satisfaction of 行方不明の those whom he left behind: a homeless child going into a larger, stranger homelessness.

And then, through and in, and behind and over everything, there was the thought of Leila.

How he longed to see her before he started! She was in London, he knew. He had walked past her house in Upper Berkeley Street, and he had noticed that it was 占領するd. He 手配中の，お尋ね者 to say good-bye to her. He 手配中の，お尋ね者 to see her 直面する again. What, after all, did all the 残り／休憩（する） 事柄? What did anything 事柄? He might not come 支援する . . . that, indeed, would, he thought, be too good to be true . . . but if he didn't--he would like to see her once more, if only for a minute . . . but would she see him?

He wrote and told her what he was about to do. He begged her to see him, if only for one moment, before he left England. He only 手配中の，お尋ね者, he said, to say good-bye to her. He was sailing on Thursday. He wrote this on Sunday evening. She answered it in a hurried pencil 公式文書，認める. She said that she was 十分な up with 約束／交戦s, and that she could 約束 nothing, but that if he cared to look in on the chance she might かもしれない be able to see him for a minute on Wednesday at six. Wednesday at six!

C. could not understand from her letter what she was feeling, nor how she was 性質の／したい気がして に向かって him. The letter had no beginning, and was 調印するd "L."

But, Wednesday at six! How familiar that phrase seemed to sound! Just as in old days, when everything was so happy, when everything was different. As C. walked past the Marble Arch to 広大な／多数の／重要な Cumberland Place, the newspaper boys were shouting the 勝利者 of the Cambridgeshire. The dates of the C誑arewitch and the Cambridgeshire had always been 目印s in the Bramsley family, and to C. they 示すd the seasons more than anything else; they meant for him the actual approach and presence of autumn and winter.

He bought a newspaper, and saw that Irish Ivy had won.

Here he was at Leila's door! How strange it seemed. Had he been dreaming these last months, and would he now suddenly wake up? He rang the bell, and Wilkins opened the door, just as usual, and in his most impressive manner said that Mrs. Bucknell was Monday.



DEAR C.,

I was, of course, most awfully surprised to hear from you after all these months! and to hear your news! I 自白する that I was, and still am, altogether puzzled by your behaviour! I couldn't understand it at the time, and cannot understand it now! I suppose some one made mischief, but I really do not think that is an excuse,--You cannot 推定する／予想する me to understand and to 耐える such sudden changes! At first I 苦しむd dreadfully and went through a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定! I wasn't 井戸／弁護士席 at the time, and the doctors were やめる 脅すd, and they said they were sure I must have had a 厳しい shock! Of course I said they were wrong, but it was only too true. I was very ill, later and all that time at Aix--. I don't suppose you 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd this for a moment, for you never even once asked after me and, at the time, I did think it rather thoughtless and callous and cruel of you. Now I am 徐々に getting over it, but, in a way, I feel やめる dead, and I do find it hard to take an 利益／興味 in anything. I wish I could have seen you just for a minute, to have one word with you before you leave on that long 旅行, and go to 会合，会う Heaven only knows what dangers and difficulties in that dreadful Africa! I should have liked to see you just for a moment to say one good-bye, although, of course, nothing can or could ever be the same again as before, as you know very 井戸／弁護士席 yourself, but it was you who did not even give me the chance of seeing you by not telling me till the last minute--till it was, in fact, too late--that you were going away. I could not guess, could I? that you would be likely to go to the war! Indeed, it was the last thing I thought likely ever to happen. I tried to keep a moment on Wednesday evening 解放する／自由な, but Mother 手配中の，お尋ね者 to see me so 不正に all that evening and I had 約束d, and Terence was coming I knew at seven, and I felt that if I saw you at all, I must see you alone. But, perhaps, it is all for the best. After all, the past is the past. You broke our friendship, just as you might have broken a 価値のある piece of 磁器. Nothing, nothing could ever mend it again in this world, and it could never be the same again, but in spite of that, from the poor broken pieces of 磁器 there is still something there, just a faint breath from the past happy days, which I shall never be able to forget やめる. I wish you all possible good luck and happiness, and I hope that everything may go 井戸／弁護士席 with you, and that you will take care of yourself, and be a 広大な／多数の／重要な success. We will all take in the North 操縦する, and look 今後 to all you 令状. Terence says it's a very good newspaper. He thinks very 高度に of Sir Alfred Rooter. 井戸／弁護士席, I've nothing more to say, except that I feel very, very tired. In old days you would have understood. Good-bye, C.

Your friend,

L.